From Setback To Reorganisation
(1930-34)

With the Meerut arrests ended the era of WPPs, and the endeavour to reinforce the ideological purity and political-organisational independence of the revolutionary party of the proletariat came to a grinding halt even before take-off. Then began a period when the communist movement in India fought a life-and-death battle to reorganise its shattered forces and assert as a revolutionary pole in the mighty wave of national movement known as Civil Disobedience Movement.

Great Depression And India
The Civil Disobedience Movement
Political Role of CPI
Documents On Party Line
From Fragmentation To Reorganisation

 

Great Depression and India

A severe depression gripped the world capitalist economy from the end of 1929 and influenced the colonial economy and polity as well as people’s movements in India in more ways than one. In the first place, along with the general decline in prices, the agricultural price index (base 1873-100) slumped from 203 in 1929 to 171 in 1930 and 127 in 1931, Land revenue and rent burdens remained practically unchanged. So did interest payments, irrigation charges etc. All those having a surplus produce to sell were directly hit and the demands of middle and rich peasants (from rent and revenue reduction to no-rent, no-revenue; return of alienated land etc.) figured prominently in the peasant movements of the period.

Secondly, on the industrial front contradictory pushes and pulls were set in motion, further promoting the love-hate relationship between British imperialism and Indian capital. Indian industry did face certain problems owing to dislocation in world commerce, but these were more than offset by lower prices of commercial crops like colon and jute and by enhancement of import duties on many items, resorted to by the Indian Government under severe financial constraints, which had the effect of a protective tariff. The 1930s therefore witnessed rapid development of cotton, sugar, cement and paper industries. British industry also sought to utilise the protective barrier by setting up behind it “India Limited” companies and manufacturing units of British giants like Lever Brothers, Metal Box, Dunlop etc. While capitalists prospered, the workers were made to bear the burdens of lay-offs and higher work-loads in the name pf “rationalization” (this was an international trend of the time) as well as customary wage cuts. How the working class answered this renewed onslaught, we shall discuss separately.

Thirdly, there was less easily documentable yet no less significant and widely recognised impact. The bright contrast of the sustained and remarkable progress of the Soviet Union as against the worst-ever crisis of all the mighty capitalist nations helped a faster spread of socialist ideals in the freedom movement and further accentuated the left-right contradiction within it.

It is against this world backdrop of the “Great Depression” of 1929-33 that the third great wave of national movement known as the Civil Disobedience Movement developed.


The Civil Disobedience Movement

In Parts II and III we have seen how the Gandhian leadership scuttled the non-cooperation Khilafat movement when it went out of Congress control and started injuring landlord interests and also how the next six-year lull began to turn into its opposite, thanks most notably to the Bombay textile strike, the activities of HSRA and the anti-Simon agitation. The national mood for a showdown with the British continued to grow and reflected itself very powerfully at the famous Lahore session of the INC (December 1929) which adopted the resolution of Puma Swaraj. Readers will remember that a similar resolution had been adopted at the Madras session (December 1927) in the absence of Gandhi, who later repudiated it and, jointly with Motilal and others, gave the British a year’s respite at the Calcutta session (December 1928). Throughout 1929 Gandhi tried heart and soul to arrive at a compromise. The masters were tricky but adamant, and left with no other option, the Congress leadership at Lahore decided upon the promised Civil Disobedience Movement (henceforth CDM). Even in the face of strong objection by the powerful rightist lobby, Gandhi got the youthful Jawaharlal elected as the Congress President for the forthcoming stormy year, assuring the former that Jawaharlal was “extremist” in thought but “practical enough” in action and that “responsibility will mellow and sober the youth”. And Jawaharlal, in his, Presidential speech full of battle-rattle, emphasised the creed of non-violence as the inviolable limit of the coming mass movement and did not forget to add that any “contemporaneous attempts at sporadic violence” must be avoided because they “only distract attention and weaken” the “principal movement”. The stage was thus set for a strictly controlled CDM. An alternative proposal, put up by SC Bose, for immediate “non-payment of taxes”, “general strike wherever and whenever possible” and “parallel government” was rejected[1] and the main political resolution kept the door open for future negotiations.

According to a decision taken at lahore, 26 January was celebrated .throughout India as independence day in huge meetings where the people took a solemn pledge for Puma Swaraj. Then came Gandhi’s last-minute attempt at compromise in the guise of his 11-point ‘ultimatum’ to viceroy Irwin. Puma Swaraj was not demanded — not even dominion status. A few general democratic and economic demands like release of political prisoners, 50% reductions in military and administrative expenses, abolition of the state monopoly of salt manufacture and the salt tax, etc. were combined with very specific demands of bourgeois and landlord classes: lowering of the rupee-sterling ratio, textile protection and reservation of coastal shipping for Indians (not for nothing did the CPI call Gandhi’s appeal “the moderate programme of chambers of commerce” — see below) and 50% reduction in land revenues. But even this moderate offer was ignored, and after another month of inaction Gandhi started his famous 240-mile-march from Sabarmati to Pandi in Gujarat coast and formally launched the CDM by preparing salt there on 6 April. The dramatic episode caught the imagination of the masses and if was sought to be emulated in the coasts of Malabar, Tanjore, Andhra, Bengal, Orissa etc. During late May and early June another form was tried out in several places. People in their thousands would try to enter a salt works (the first such being the one at Dharasana in Bombay coast) by peacefully breaking police cordons and silently bear up with the savage blow of battons and/or bullets. The people’s determination expressed in such encounters was truly astounding.

Barring a few incidents (for instance, violations of salt laws led to repeated clashes with the police in Madras), the salt satyagrahas and boycott campaigns against liquor and foreign cloth were more or less non-violent and under strict Congress control, but the mass demonstrations in Karachi, Calcutta and Madras against the arrest of Jawaharlal on 14 April were not. There were several clashes with the police. And then took place, in quick succession, three major events which rocked the Raj and demonstrated once again that the limits of Gandhian non-violence were too narrow for the stubborn anti-imperialism of the Indian people and their revolutionary vanguards.

First, at Chittagong in East Bengal a group of national revolutionaries led by Surya Sen staged the most organised and therefore most successful group action (as distinct from individual action) in the annals of revolutionary terrorism in India. They captured two armouries, snapped telephone and telegraph wires, disrupted train movements and captured the town — all in a few hours. More than sixty young men including Ananta Singh, Ganesh Ghosh and Lokenath Baul were involved in the operation carried out in the name of “Indian Republican Army, Chittagong Branch”. A Provisional Revolutionary Government was proclaimed and the tri-colour hoisted. The death-defying patriots faced the heavy British counter-attack first from the Jalalabad hills to the north of the town and then in the form of guerilla warfare from the nearby villages where they hid among the masses. A good many of them were killed in the first few days of battle or killed/arrested in 1930 itself, but not before killing a much greater number of enemy forces. Surya Sen was arrested in early 1933 and hanged in early 1934. After Chittagong, terrorist actions increased several times in Bengal and this was also echoed in Punjab in heightened activities of the HSRA.

Secondly, the people of Peshawar, capital of NWFP, rose in arms against the arrest of Abdul Ghaffar Khan (nicknamed Badshah Khan) and other local leaders on 23 April and took the city under control. The backbone of the revolt was provided by Khan’s Khudai Khidmatgar (Servants of God), a volunteer brigade also known as Red Shirts[2] after their uniform. Hundreds laid down their lives in unequal battles with the armed police. Since 92% of the population in the NWFP were muslim, the British authorities called in the all Hindu 18th Royal Gharwali Rifles to quell the rebellion. But the Gharwalis, under subedar Chandra Singh Gharwali, who later became a communist, refused to open fire on whom they later (during court-martial) referred to as “our unarmed brethren”. This fitting rebuff against the communalist policy of “divide and rule” earned the respect and praise of the whole nation and the still extant WPP sent a special massage congratulating the patriotic soldiers but Gandhi condemned this “indiscipline” — clearly in such cases he preferred violence over an “unruly mob”. The British was able to retake the city after more than a week with the help of white troops. Inspired by the upheaval, the ever-restive tribals of NWFP launched a series of revolts in the second half of 1930.

Chittagong, Peshawar and other incidents of mass militancy at last forced the Viceroy to arrest Gandhi on 4 May, and this provoked the third great upsurge : that in Sholapur, a textile centre of Maharashtra. The industrial strike started on 7 May developed into a great rebellion in which more than 50,000 workers and toilers actively participated. Police stations, law-courts, liquor shops, British establishments and state properties were burnt down. A revolutionary parallel government was set up, which managed all the affairs of the town through workers' and citizens’ volunteers. British rule could be re-established only after 16 May by means of bloody  repression under martial law.

The arrest of Gandhi also sparked off a protest demonstration in Bombay which was so massive that the authorities did not dare to intervene. A six day hartal was observed by cloth merchants. In Calcutta, Delhi and elsewhere there were clashes with the police. In the meantime, the COM was fast becoming for women and men in different walks of life a grand occassion — a national platform — to fight for their basic demands. Thus Bengal saw an agitation against Union Boards and chowkidars or village guards who acted as government spies and landlords’ henchmen; the latter agitation became very Intense in parts of Bihar. There were important peasant struggles in UP and other provinces, as we shall discuss separately. Struggle against the anti-people forest laws broke out in Maharashtra, Karnataka and the Central Provinces. In Bardoli and certain other parts of Gujarat, villagers refused to pay land revenue even in the face of savage repression which led to mass exodus into neighbouring princely states like Baroda. A powerful student movement was launched in Assam against the humiliating “Cunningham circular” which demanded assurances of good conduct from students and guardians. There was a Naga revolt (1930-32) to establish a Naga state; and so on and so forth.

Beneath this metamorphosis of the CDM from an exercise in Gandhian non-violence into a revolutionary anti-imperialist upheaval lay a changed role of various classes and strata in it. During the first six months the bourgeoisie — particularly the merchants and petty traders but to a lesser extent also a good section of industrialists — accorded very enthusiastic support. In many trading centres like Bombay, Calcutta and Amritsar, merchants took collective pledge to boycott foreign goods (which was sometimes a prudent business policy in view of falling prices and depressed demands, but certainly this was not the sole concern). They also contributed generously to the Congress fund. The all-round support provided by GD Birla and Jamnalal Bajaj (the latter went to jail as AICC treasurer) is well-known; Wal-chand Hirachand wrote a letter to FICCI in late April urging his fellow businessmen to give up what he called a policy of “sitting on the fence” — “if the government oflndiadidnot wish to see eye to eye with Indian commercial opinion, we will be obliged to throw in our lot with those that are fighting with the Government for Swaraj.” [3] As RP Dutt reported in India Today, “British businessmen in Bombay joined with the Indian businessmen, through the Millowners’ Association (with a one-third European element) and the Chamber of Commerce, in demanding immedaite self-government for Indian on a dominion basis.” (P371)

By the autumn of 1930, however, the mood was definitely changing. Depression-hit traders found it increasingly difficult to carry unsold stocks of foreign goods and began to sell them either openly or on the sly. Among Bombay mill-owners, practices like passing off mill cloth as khadi, over-pricing Indian cloth by taking adantage of the boycott, clandestine use of foreign yarn etc. were already rife and in August 24 mills were blacklisted by the Congress as non-swadeshi. The business-community was also protesting against frequent hartals and other disturbances that hampered industrial and commercial activities. In addition to such economic factors, there was a major political factor responsbile for the added scrupulousness of the bourgeoisie. The steep decline in agricultural prices in autumn led to increased peasant mobilisation and militancy in most parts of the country while the incarceration of first-and-second-ranking Congress leaders made the various movements from below much more unrestrained.[4] Evidently the COM had already gone beyond a bargain-counter with the imperialists, and the bourgeoisie started to recoil. This did not detract from the revolutionary sweep of the movement (as Lenin had shown in the case of Russia in his Two Tactics of Social Democracy in the Democratic Revolution), but pressure for a quick compromise[5] was mounting on the Congress leadership.

The latter, like the colonial masters, were already alarmed at the growth of “violence”; both sides therefore started preparing for a settlement which was finally arrived at on 5 March, 1931 (Congress leaders had already been freed in January). The Gandhi-Irwin Pact, the second document of great betrayal after the Bardoli resolution of 1922, was signed on that date.[6]

The pact was condemned not only by the CPI and the other radical forces; within Congress itself there was great disappointment. The Congress agreed to participate in the approaching second round of RTC (it had boycotted the first round held during 1930 in which heads of princely states and liberal leaders like Tej Bahadur Sapru and Srinivasa Shastri participated) on the basis of a very vague promise of a federal constitution with “Indian responsibility” which excluded “such matters as, for instance, defence, external affairs; the position of minorities; the financial credit of India; and the discharge of obligations”. Only those political prisoners were to be released who were not guilty of violence or “incitement to violence”. Men of Gharwal Rifles were to rot in jails, Bhagat Singh and his comrades were to be hanged[7], there was to be no enquiry into police brutality during the movement. Only those plots of confiscated land were to be returned which had not already been sold to third parties, peacful and non-obstructive picketing of foreign goods was to be allowed only if it was not “for political ends” and not directed exclusively against British wares. In return for these and a few other half-concessions steeped in “ifs” and “buts”, the Congress suspended the CDM. In the hastily convened Karachi Congress (end of March 1931) the Gandhi-Irwin Pact was almost unanimously endorsed, for Bose, Nehru  and others who opposed it on other occassions did not find the courage to do so in the overbearing presence of Gandhi. On 29 August Gandhi sailed for London to take part in the second session of RTC amidst hostile demonstration by the same workers who had fought so valiantly in his name throughout 1930. He had already witnessed black flag demonstrations by the Naujawan Bharat Sabha and others, while a number of youth conferences throughout the country had expressed great shock and anger at the ignoble surrender. At the fag end of the year he returned from London empty-handed, as he himself had expected.[8]

While the Congress retreated into passivity during what is sometimes euphemistically called the “period of truce” (March-December 1931), the battle was going on between the real antagonists — the people of India and British imperialism. In the first place, there were wide-spread peasant struggles — most notably in UP and also in Bihar, Andhra, NWFP and elsewhere. Patriotic terrorism reached a record high in Bengal, even more than it did after the withdrawal of non-cooperation movement in 1922. Powerful movements developed also in many princely states against the arch reactionary, pro-British rulers — such as in Kashmir, Pudukottah (now in Tamilnadu) etc. These and many other people’s movements were, as usual, subjected to ruthless repression but the Congress organisation was by and large left alone. Actually the imperialists were utilising the ‘truce period’ for silently working out a detailed plan for a pre-emptive attack on the Congress before it would be able to resume the CDM after the inevitable failure of the RTC.

And the plan was carried out with perfect precision. Just before Gandhi’s homecoming on 28 December, Jawaharlal and Gaffar Khan were arrested and on January, 1932 Gandhi’s request for an interview with the Viceroy was answered with an arrest warrant. On the same day a whole bunch of ordinances were promulgated which ushered in a veritable martial law regime under civil authorities. The Congress and many other organisations were banned and their leaders all over the country put behind bars. The people fought back. There was a new wave of stubborn picketings, observation of various national days, boycott of British as well as loyalist business concerns, hoisting of Congress flags as a mark of defiance and salt satyagrahas. Anti-feudal and other struggles as mentioned above continued in the face of wholesale arrests and tortures, shooting-at-will, punitive expeditions, community fines and so on. But after six months or so, the leaderless movement began to decline, Gandhi had already given up all interest in the ongoing political movement, concerning himself exclusively with social problems like untouchability. It was on this score — and not against the mounting repression or any other issue of the national struggle — that he undertook a much-advertised “fast-unto-death” on 20 September 1932[9] and repeated the feat in May next year.

Convinced of his bonafides, the British rulers now set the holy man free. Out of jail, he again asked for a date with the Viceroy, only to be refused again. To oblige the latter, the High Command cried halt to the mass CDM and officially disbanded Congress organisations at all levels. Selected individual satyagraha only was conducted at a few places, but even these came uncer ruthless repression and Gandhi was again arrested in August. Once again there was a fast and he was released in a month. In May 1934 the AICC was allowed to meet in Patna to declare a total and unconditional end to the CDM, a decision was also taken to contest the forthcoming elections. In June the ban on the INC was lifted.[10]

Like all great movements, the CDM set in motion all political and social forces and gave rise to a number of realignments. Firstly, the British rulers after taming the Congress spearheaded the attack once again on the communists, whose influence was again on the ascendancy since the end of 1933 thanks to the release of Meerut prisoners and reorganisation of the CPI during December 1933-early 1934. Secondly, the British policy of “divide and rule” achieved a fair degree of success; thus the November 1934 elections to the Central Assembly were contested by the Nationalist Party of Malaviya, the Muslim League of Jinnah and the INC. Thirdly, disillusionment with the Gandhian programmes and policies and the victorious march of socialism in the USSR in the midst of the world capitalist crisis led to the evolution of the Congress Socialist Party (CSP) during 1933-34 (the process had started even earlier and culminated in an all-India conference held in Bombay in October 1934). The leading figures included Acharya Narendra Dev, Jayprakash Narain, Achhut Patwardhan, Yusuf Mehe-rali and Minoo Masani. The original socialist Nehru expressed his sympathies, but did not join. The leaders and activists of the new group had heterogeneous ideas about socialism and Marxism, but they were united on at least three points, as Narendra Dev put it in 1934 : that it would be a suicidal policy for them to cut themselves off from the national movement which the Congress undoubtedly represents; that they must give the Congress and the nationalist movement a socialist direction; and that to achieve this objective they must organise the workers and peasants in their class organisations, wage struggles for their economic demands and make thdm the social base of the national struggle. Despite the many ideological confusions[11] even among those like Jayprakash and Narendra Dev who sought to stress “Marxism” or “Scientific Socialism” as against “social reformism” and other brands of pseudo-socialist systems, without a doubt the CSP represented a positive development as a stage in left polarisation within the national movement. Already in 1934 it had good work in the vast peasant areas of UP and Bihar, which would soon spread to other zones including Kerala and become a base for rapid expansion of the CPI.

Notes:

1.  Bose, it may be added here, was to be arrested well before the CDM was actually launched; other leaders were arrested much later.
2. To dispel a popular misconception, let it be noted that the red colour had nothing to do with the red flag.
3. See Modern India, op. cit., p-292

4. To cite one of many available examples, the forest satyagraha mentioned above was turned into a violent tribal unrest by the Kols in Maharastra and Gonds in the Cental Provinces. Within the Congress itself, the most radical and steeled elements were now taking the lead. Thus P Krishna Pillai, later to become the founder of CPI in Kerala, created news by his (and his comrades’) heroic defence of the national flag, which they hoisted on the Calicut beach on 11 November, 1930, against a shower of blows by the police.

5. Thus the FICCI, which had in May 1930 decided to boycott the Round Table Conference (RTC) till Gandhi decided to participate and Viceroy promised Dominion Status, started reconsidering the decision by mid-Setptember. And by February next year the merchants and industrialists who had so long been supporting Gandhi were, according to the Bombay Governor’s report to Viceroy Irwin, “... contemplating a breach with him unless he adopts reasonable attitude”. This insistence on compromise was understandable in view of the baits just held out by the cunning British : a 5% surcharge on cotton piece-goods imports, which provoked loud protests from the Lanchashire lobby, and temporary shelving of  “Imperial Preference” (i.e., additional charges on non-British imports). Birla’s lieutenant DP Khaitan indeed represented the entire community when in his presidential address to the Indian Chamber of Commerece (Calcutta, 11 February) he urged “Mahatma Gandhi and the Congress” to “explore the possibilities of an honourable settlement”, declaring that “We all want peace”. (See Modern India, op. cit., p 308-11 for details).

6. An attempt has often been made by liberal national historians like Bipan Chandra to present the surrender as a strategic retreat necessitated by signs of exhaustion of mass energy. Gandhi, however, never thought so. In an interview to the French magazine Monde on February 20, 1932, he stated categorically about the situation at the time of signing the pact: “the suggestion of the impending collapse of our movement is entirely false; the movement was showing no signs of slackening.” (Cited by RP Out in India Today, op. cit., p-374)

7. The three heroes were actually executed just after 18 days.
8. Gandhi had clearly hinted at this possibility at the time of the departure - see India’s Struggls For Independence. 1885-1947 ed. by Bipan Chandra, op. cit. p 286

9.  To be more specific, the fast of 20 September was directed against a clause in the “Communal Award” declared in August 1932, which alloted to each minority community a certain number of seats in the legislatures, to be elected by a separate electorate in each case. Muslims, Sikhs and Christians were already recognised as minority communities, but the Award added to this category also the “Depressed Classes”! SCs and STs of today) and it was against this segregation of untouchables from the Hindu community as a whole that Gandhi launched his fast. He demanded that the representatives of the DCs be elected from seets reserved for them, but by the general electorate. After a lot of mediations the demand was conceded — the Poona Pact was signed which substantially increased the number of reserved seats for DCs, to be elected by the general electorate, in the provincial and central legislatures. Gandhi withdrew his fast. The amended Communal Award remained and, opposing it from a Hindu chauvinist point of view, MM Malaviya and others formed the Nationalist Party in 1934.

10.  K is interesting to note that the CPI was declared illegal the very next month. Evidently, battle-lines were being re-drawn.
11.   For an early Marxist critique, see RP Dutt’s article in Text VIII1


Political Role of CPI

Thus ended the great COM in the very first year of which almost a lakh of people went to jail and the import of foreign cloth was reduced by 50% — to cite two of the many indices of the intensity and strike power of the movement. But for certain areas (e.g., Hindu-Muslim unity, boycott of educational institutions and courts, etc.), it marked a major advance for the national struggle. This is true not only as regards the resoluteness, sacrifice and heroic deeds of the people and their vanguards, but also the movement’s declared goal (Puma Swaraj, or at least Dominion Status, in place of the deliberately vague concept of swarajya as in the Non-Cooperation Movement), method (deliberate defiance of laws in place of mere non-cooperation), the relative tenacity of central command (for all its vacillations and compromises as noted above, the latter did not withdraw the movement just after incidents like Chittagong and the militant peasant and tribal movements in various places, as it did after Chauri Chaura). Together, all these reflected the enhanced self-confidence and maturity of the In­dian bourgeoisie to accommodate and utilise alien class movements in its own bid for power. This point the CPI failed to see. In its conception, the bourgeoisie had completely gone over to imperialism, doing everything, from the very start, merely to hoodwink and restrain the masses and sabotage the movement. This extreme and erroneous position rendered the Party’s otherwise correct exposure of the vacillations, compromises and the essentially bourgeois character of the Congress far less convincing. This will be evident from even a cursory glance at the representative samples of CPI propaganda during this period excerpted in Texts VI22 to VI26.

What was the CPI doing during the CDM? It presented before the people of India a comprehensive alternative framework of freedom movement to be based on the revolutionary struggle of workers, peasants and the “revolutionary section of middle classes” and to be informed, from the very beginning, by socialist ideals. An Anti-Imperialist League was founded on this basis in a conference held in Bombay in October 1930. The approach paper for this conference (Text VI22) called for “an independent united front platform” since it was “an idle dream to think of” capturing “the Congress and converting it into a genuine anti-imperialist body.” (Emphasis in the original). But the League failed miserably to mobilise diverse forces. Formation of the new League signified a split in the national liberation movement and the split was complete at the international level when, within a few days after the signing of the Gandhi-Irwin Pact or Delhi Pact, the Congress was expelled from the “League Against Imperialism” by the communist-dominated international leadership. The charge was that the Congress had practically gone to the camp of British rulers.

Perhaps the worst act of sectarianism on the part of the CPI during this period was the split away from AITUC in its Calcutta sessions (July 1931) and formation of the Red Trade Union Congress (RTUC). This we shall discuss in some detail in Part VI of this volume. However, the CPI continued to address the “Congress rank and file” on all important junctures of the anti-imperialist movement — e.g., on the RTC (February 1931 — Text VI23), on the occasion of the Karachi Congress (March 1931 — Text VI24) and the Bombay Congress (1934 — Text VI26) and so on. The political attack on Congress grew sharper as the latter’s vacillations and compromises became more and more pronounced. Thus the Calcutta Committee of CPI declared in its organ in July 1934 : “the revolutionary unity of the proletariat and the petty bourgeoisie can be affected only outside the Congress and in opposition to it — in country-wide organisation fighting against imperialism and its ally the National Congress” (Here “petty bourgeoisie” covers the peasantry. Emphasis ours — Ed.). The same committee organised a “Gandhi Boycott Committee” (later renamed “League Against Gandhism”) which staged a demonstration against Gandhi and proudly regarded this as an evidence of the anti-imperialist, anti-Congress unity.

In early 1935 another anti-imperialist conference was organised by the already banned CPI in secret. A new All India League Against Imperialism was founded (the League founded in 1930 had become defunct much earlier). The new league was only marginally more successful than its predecessor in mobilising fresh forces; most of the organisations it assembled were TUs, youth leagues and other frontal organisations of communists.

An interesting feature about the 1934 conference was the communist initiative to involve the socialists in it.[1] A call addressed to the Congress Socialists and to the revolutionary youths was distributed at the first all-India conference of CSP held in October 1934. It was a broad-minded and friendly call for unity in the context of a series of compromises by the Congress, blended with a balanced dose of political struggle: “... By undertaking to be loyal to the Congress creed and constitution you also undertake to preach Gandhism or social-Gandhism (socialism in words and Gandhism in deeds) of the type of Jawaharlal Nehru, so long as you remain a minority, and to attain a majority in the Congress on the basis of a revolutionary programme of action is impossible, for the simple reason that the capitalist class has at no period in history accepted the programme of the working class in action.” (see Text VIII2). The CSP declined the invitation, saying that as a part and parcel of the Congress it was not in a position to associate with anything illegal or organised secretly.

In its endeavour to build up the revolutionary anti-imperialist united front, the CPI made repeated overtures to another significant force — the patriotic terrorists, with whom many communists maintained warm personal relations. A specimen of the CPFs appeals to them has been reproduced in Text VIII3, which was issued on the international youth day (2 September) of 1934 by the Calcutta Committee. The combination of sincere appreciation of the terrorists’ heroic sacrifices with patient yet clear-cut exposition of their mistaken path was indeed appealing. No wonder that the most advanced section of the patriotic petty bourgeois revolutionaries joined the communist movement in the 1930s, including a majority of the surviving members of Surya Sen’s group.

Despite all these efforts, why did the CPI remain basically a peripheral force during the period ?

The reason must be sought, firstly, in the Party’s left sectarian line which debarred it from any meaningful united front programme, i.e. devising some form of joint activities with the Congress as the recognised champion of the national movement. Had it undertaken such activities as far as possible, it could have utilised the only available national-level mass forum for propagating the alternative communist policies and augmenting its own forces and mass base. Secondly, the reason lay in the organisational incohesion and the absence of a central leadership following the Meerut arrests — a factor which disabled the Party to take any concerted all-India initiative. Thirdly, the Party's abject failure on the peasant front rendered it basically incapacitated to challenge the Mahatma as an indpendent mass force. Fourthly, sectarian politics and fragmented organisation kept the Party’s otherwise good work in the labour front confined to local levels only. In the next two chapters we should investigate the first two areas, leaving the two other factors for Part VI.

Note:

1. The communists had already started ideological struggle against the trend of Congress socialism with an article by RP Dutta which first appeared in Indian Forum and was then reprinted in the English Edition of Ganashakti, September 1934 (actually appearing only October). With excerpts from this fine piece of polemics we open Text VIII of our Documents section (covering documents on unity and struggle with other left forces and on inner-party polemics). But the ideological struggle did not prevent the CPI from opting for unity on the basis of a minimum programme.

 

Documents on Party Line

As we have seen, the CPI during 1929-34 refused even to try to unite with the Congress as a conditional and probably temporary mass ally against the main enemy, thus deviating from a basic tactical principle of Leninism. But the most peculiar feature of the Party line was that fire was concentrated against the relatively left elements within the Congress although the known rightists were not spared. The logic was that while essentially and at all critical junctures subscribing to Gandhian policies and decisions, they with their left phrases and gestures only served to arrest and reverse the process of popular disillusionment with the Congress, thus hindering a left polarisation in the freedom struggle under communist leadership. As the impotent role of Nehru and Bose at the crucial Karachi Congress revealed, this contained — in the ultimate analysis — an element of truth. But what is true in the ultimate analysis does not always deliver as an immediate slogan, for the masses have to be led up to it through intermediate stages in the development of their consciousness on the basis of their own direct experience. This was what the young communists either did not understand or lacked the perseverance to practice. They behaved as though what was obvious to them can be rendered obvious to the masses with a little reasoning and a sharp language. In real life, this happened only in the cases of few advanced elements; the rest was carried away by the Congress propaganda that communists were opposed to the foremost leaders of the national movement and therefore to the movement itself.

Can we identify an international source of this theoretical and political blunder? Yes, we can. Soon after the sixth congress, a further shift to the ‘left’ became quite clear in the Comintern press — both in respect of advanced capitalist countries and the colonies. A counter-productive line of only struggle and no unity was adopted, in the former case, against social-democrats for their conciliatory role vis-a-vis the main enemy, fascism; in the latter, against the “national reformists” for their compromises with imperialism. Within the national reformists, again, the ‘leff elements (who were sometimes regarded as representing petty bourgeois political groups — such as Wang Chang-Wei in China and J Nehru in India) were believed to be the most dangerous because they served to hide the real face of appeasement and subverted the workers’ and peasants’ movements by working on these fronts. A good number of authoritative articles by P Schubin, D Manuilsky, Lozovsky and others drove home the point again and again with particular reference to India. Then at the tenth plenum of ECCI held in July 1929 this policy was formally affirmed:

  • “... At the present time a powerful revolutionary movement is developing in India. ... The undisguised betrayal of the cause of national independence by the Indian bourgeoisie (the resolution passed by the Swarajist Indian National Congress in favour of Dominion Status), and their active support of the bloody suppression of the workers on strike, expose the counter-revolutionary character of the Indian bourgeoisie. This signifies that the independence of India, the improvement of the conditions of the working class, and the solution of the agrarian problem, can be achieved only by means of the revolutionary struggle of the workers and peasants led by the proletariat in the struggle against British imperialism, the Indian feudal rulers, and Indian national capital. ...”[1]

This inclusion of national capital as a whole at par with imperialism and feudalism, among the targets of national democratic revolution in a colonial countries was clearly non-Marxist. And since the Congress leadership was correctly identified with the Indian capitalist class, it was only normal that the CPI, “a section of the CI”, would treat Gandhi, Nehru and Subhas almost at par with the British crown! But we are concerned not so much with the mistakes of the CI as with the evolution of the Party line in India during this period. We shall therefore discuss here only the more important Indian and international documents related specifically and directly to this.

One of the important communist documents to appear shortly after the Meerut arrests was OV Kuusinen’s “The Indian Revolution and Gandhi’s Manoeuvre”, published in Inprecor, 29 March, 1930 (pp 241-42). It begins with a more or less convincing criticism of Gandhi’s   insistence on “absolute non-violence” and his “national reformist manoeuvre” (the 11-point ultimaUim to the Viceroy). For the CPI, the question is not violence or non-violence, but “victory or defeat” and against the mounting imperialist violence victory can be achieved only through a revolution. With this end in view, “the mass forces of workers and peasants” must be immediately organised and “all mass actions, all great collisions which are taking place” must be utilised in order to “extend and strengthen the revolutionary mass organisations in town and country”. The highly commendable “Girni Kamgar” experience must be emulated in other places and on all fronts. “Revolutionary workers’ demonstrations with independent class slogans” are to be organised. Workers should be sent to villages to organise campaigns for “non-payment of taxes and rents” and to form “peasant committees”. “The striking railways workers” should prepare for the “political general strike”. Generally speaking, the CPI’s basic attitude “can only be: determined fight against the National Congress. This does not exclude but presupposes the utilisation of even the sham fights of the Indian bourgeoisie, the utilisation of its narrowly restricted conflict with the British imperialism by the CP for the purpose of mobilising the broad toiling sections. ...” (emphasis ours).

In this popular presentation of the Sixth Congress line, we find the special class tasks of the communist party clearly formulated in the context of the high tide of mass movements that started in the spring of 1930. What was more important, the emphasised words sounded an warning against isolation from the national struggle — an warning that was not heeded, as we shall just see, in framing the most important document of the period : The Draft Platform of Action of the CPI.

The above document (see Text VII2) first appeared in Inprecor, 18 December 1930 and then distributed at the Karachi session of INC in March 1931. Given the shattered, leaderless state of the Party organisation, it can be safely assumed that it was drafted by leaders of some other party or parties conversant with the Indian situation. However, it was issued in the name of the CPI, which forwarded the Indian edition with an appeal to “all CPs of Europe, America and Africa” for reprinting the draft “in all working class papers" so as to mobilise criticisms and suggestions of all concerned before working out a final version.

So far as political line is concerned the main points of the document reads like this.

  • 1.   British rule “is the basis of the backwardness, poverty and endless suffering of our people” and so its “violent destruction” becomes the very first task. But the Congress follows “a consistent policy of compromise with British imperialism at the expense of the people. ...” The latter, however, “still harbour illusions about the National Congress”, the anti-people, bourgeois character of which must, therefore, be exposed by all possible means.
  • 2.  Mounting a most ruthless political attack on the Congress (e.g., that Gandhi’s 11 points “represented the moderate programme of the chambers of commerce”) the document states that the Congress “and particularly its left wing have done and are doing all in their power to restrain the struggle of the masses within the framework of the British imperialist constitution and legislation.” In fact, “The most harmful and dangerous obstacle to the victory of the Indian revolution is the agitation carried on by the ‘left’ elements of the National Congress led by Nehru, Bose and Ginwala and others.” Therefore, “The exposure of the 'left' Congress leaders, who may again undertake to set up a new party or organisation like the former League of Independence in order once again to bamboozle the mass of workers, is the primary task of our party. Ruthless war on the ‘left’ national reformists is an essential condition if we are to isolate the latter from the workers and mass of the peasantry.”
  • 3.  On the TU front, “all efforts must be made to expel and isolate reformists of all shades, from the open agents of British capitalism such as Joshi, Chamanlal, Giri, etc. to sham ‘left’ national reformists such as Bose, Ruikar, Ginwala and other agents of the Indian bourgeoisie, who constitute a reactionary bloc for joint struggle against the revolutionary wing of the trade union movement.”
  • 4.  “While the national revolutionary groups are fighting for bourgeois rule and a bourgeois-democratic form of government, the CPI is fighting for the dictatorship of the working class and peasantry, a workers’ and peasants’ soviet government of India.”

Compared to Kuusinen’s article published some eight months back, the further drift to the left is easily noticeable. The concept of at least utilising the Congress-led movements is withdrawn. The task of exposing the basic class character and compromising nature of the Congress is correctly placed, but no proper method of doing that is suggested. This omission, together with the absence of a rousing call to join the mainstream of freedom movement, led to a passive position of totally negative criticism against the admittedly still very poplar INC. Spearheading the attack against the relatively ‘left’ Congressmen — whatever logic the CPI might have for it —  only alienated the left-minded people within and outside the Congress, for the CPI could produce no strong evidence to show that the former were betrayers to the nation. This grossly immature method of conducting political struggle against a powerful political contender had to prove counter-productive — and it did so — as far as winning over the masses was concerned. It elicited hardly any positive response when distributed at the Karachi Congress although disillusionment with the Congress leadership was spreading and the situation was quite favourable for a popular shift to the CPI.

The Platform, of course, has its plus points. The warm appeal of proletarian internationalism — so very rare today — comes as a source of inspiration. It presents a very comprehensive charter of immediate as well as long-term demands and issues — both for the people in general and for particular classes and sections. But all these are so badly mixed up that there is hardly an order of priority and this renders the documents rather ineffective as a platform of action. The basic nature of the Indian revolution is defined with scientific precision (“an agrarian revolution against British capitalism and landlordism”), but the soviet form of government is rather mechanically copied without due regard to the peculiarities of India.[2] Overall, the Draft Platform of Action actually pushed the CPI to a position of inaction in the foremost battle of the day — the general anti-imperialist upsurge — though it did not specifically ban communist participation in the national movement and though a good many communists individually took part in it out of natural patriotic instinct.

This does not, of course, mean that there was absolutely no struggles against the prevailing harmful tendency. For instance, the “Open Letter” of the CPs of China, Great Britain and Germany to the Indian communists quotes from a June 1930 document[3] of the Bombay organisation which says:

  • “We came in Bombay to a position when we actually withdrew from the struggle and left its field entirely to the National Congress. We limited our role to a role of a small group who sit aside and issue once in a while ... leaflets. The result was one which could have been expected, that in the minds of the workers there grew an opinion that we are doing nothing and that the Congress is the only organisation which is carrying on the fight against imperialism and therefore the workers began to follow the lead of the Congress. ...”

In all likelihood there were others in the Party who sensed the harm being done by the sectarian policy. But such realisations at lower levels or scattered individual exceptions could not and did not change the Party line, the more so because there was not even a semblance of Party system or Party forums.

The CPI’s isolationist position was called in question for the first time in May 1932 by an Open Letter addressed to it by the Communist parties of China, Great Britain and Germany (Text VII3).

The Open Letter did not question the ultra-left line and practice and even greeted the communist-sponsored 31 July split in AITUC as a positive development, but argued against the “... self-isolation of communists from the anti-imperialist mass struggle as a movement alleged to be purely a Congress movement”. It endorsed the “struggle against ‘left’ national reformism”, but pointed out:

  • “... A distinction must be made between the bourgeois Congress leadership and those sections of the workers, peasants and revolutionary elements of the town petty bourgeoisie who, not understanding the treacherous character of the National Congress, followed it, correctly seeing in the domination of British imperialism the basis of their slavery.” And further:
  • “if the existence of 'United National Front' illusions played its part in maintaining the influence of the National Congress, the self-isolation of the Communists objectively assisted the reformists and retarded the process of the breaking away of the workers from the bourgeois National Congress.” And therefore, “... It is necessary to participate in all mass demonstrations organised by the Congress, coming forward with our own communist slogans and agitations; support all the revolutionary student demonstrations, be at the forefront in the clashes with the police, protesting against all political arrests etc., constantly criticising the Congress leaders, especially the ‘left’ and calling on the masses for higher forms of struggle...”

Continuing in the same vein, the Open Letter also critised sectarianism in TU work and aloofness from workers’ daily struggles (for details see Part VI).

All these fine advice, however, were destined to be ineffective because the theoretical-political premise of isolationism, i.e., the basic position of the Draft Platform of Action of the CPI was not challenged but categorically endorsed (this was, again, quite natural as long as the post-Sixth-Congress sectarianism prevailed in the Comintern). For the same reason, i.e., in the absence of a correct tactical line, the other strong plea contained in the Open Letter — that for “an all-India illegal centralised CP” — did not help much either. A number of other valid points of criticism (e.g., against the neglect of struggle for workers’ economic interests and other everyday problems) also failed to cut much ice.

The main points of the three-party Open Letter were summed up and elaborated in an article published in the Communist International, February and March 1933. However, it took a crucial step ahead when it criticised the Indian communists for allowing the splits in AITUC.

At about the same time (early 1933) the Calcutta group or Calcutta Committee published a document entitled The Indian Revolution and Our Tasks (Text VII4). It broadly accepted the points of criticism contained in the Open Letter and carried signs of some fresh thinking. The invective against the ‘left’ Congressmen continued; but its warm invitation to “dear terrorist friends” to join the communist movement which “is not ... a thing imported from Russia” but is “adapted to the requirements of the Indian people and the process of evolution of Indian society” and its lucid and convincing presentation of the stages and tasks of Indian revolution indicated the start of a break with ;left’ phrasemongering.

Shortly afterwards, i.e., in July 1933 came the second open letter — this time from the CPC only (Text VII5). On the TU front the letter said:

  • “It seems to us that the absence of a Communist Party explains the fact that the process of separating out of the revolutionary wing of the proletariat in 1929-32 from national reformism took the form of splitting the trade unions. ... Such a sectarian policy has only strengthened the position of the bourgeoisie and their agents. ...” While carrying on consistent struggle against national-reformism including its various ‘left’ variants represented by Subhas Bose and Nehru on the one hand and Roy-Kandalkar and Co. on the other, it was therefore necessary to go in for “agreements with the national-reformists in the trade unions, ... or even the unity of the Red and national reformist trade unions in places where the latter have the masses with them. ...” Moreover, “it is necessary to begin serious work in the reformist trade unions and every kind of mass reformist organizations ...”

But this was not all. In a very cautious and non-committal way, the UF approach intruded into the then forbidden realm of general tactical line as well. Drawing attention to the success of the tactic of UF with the national bourgeoisies in China, the Open Letter prescribed the following task in the Indian context : “... to call for united front of workers, peasants, students and urban poor, and to begin to form it in the struggle against the Constitution[4], appealing to the rank and file adherents of the Congress to support the struggle of workers and peasants ...” (emphasis ours).

The fight against isolationism, which had to be slow and halfhearted because it took place within the confines of the Draft platform of Action, continued in 1934. A new Draft Political Thesis (or Theses) was drawn up by the newly-formed Provisional Central Committee (PCC) of CPI and published in the first issue of The Communist, organ of the PCC (January 1934), with an abridged version also appearing in the July 20 issue of lnprecor. While basically keeping within the theoretical bounds of the Draft Platform, it marked a notable advance in developing the Party line. The theses pointed out that the mistake of viewing the Indian bourgeoisie simply as an ally of imperialism, and the consequent underestimation of the influence of its political party (the INC) over the masses, had cost the CPI very dear. “It is a fact”, the theses frankly admitted, “that during the CD movement of 1930-31 the Communists did not realise the full significance of the movement and objectively isolated themselves from the struggle of the masses. ...” It was therefore necessary, while relentlessly exposing the national reformists in general and their 'left' elements in particular, to utilise the Congress platform and other mass organisations in a planned way (See Text VII6).

Originating from Bombay, however, the Draft Theses was not equally appreciated in all places. Thus when the Calcutta Committee brought out the first issue of its organ The Communist Bulletin in July 1934, it republished the older Draft Platform of 1930 and ignored the latest Party document, i.e., the Draft Theses. The very next month the same committee approvingly reprinted an Inprecor article by one V Basak,[5] but again not the Draft Theses.

Despite these regional disparities, a lively — though not at all systematically organised — discussion on tactical line was thus developing throughout the Party. The Indian communists were slowly over-coming the sectarian errors both on the basis of their own experience and with comradely help from other communist parties. The process would, however, come to fruition only in the coming year — after the 180° turn in the Comintern line at its Seventh World Congress.

Notes:

1. See The Communist International 1919-43 Documents, Vol. Ill op.clt p 45, Emphasis added.
2. It is interesting to recall that the General Statement issued by 18 Meerut prisoners at about this time clearly stated that “the formation of Soviets is not the immediate task in India” but a long-term perspective. Also its (the Statement’s) portrayal of the Indian bourgeoisie was more dialectical, though not flawless (See Text VI25). While accepting that the capitalist class in India was prone to compromises and in the long run even counter-revolutionary, the Meerut prisoners did not agree that it had completely gone over to imperialism.

3.   Unfortunately we have not been able to trace the original document from which the “Open Letter” quotes. However, a clue is available from the following. According to Horace Williamson, Director of the intelligence Bureau from April 1931, the open letter was issued not arbitrarily or spontaneously, but in response to persistent requests from the leaders of CPI then in jail. He mentions a "memorandum" intercepted by the IB in early 1933, which referred to two reports sent by Meerut prisoners in 1931 and 1932 to the international authorities via visitors in India. From the memorandum, Williamson gathers that the two reports “contained a lengthy analysis of the causes of the Party’s downfall and instructions for reorganisation on an all-India basis” as well as a number of proposals “for the rehabilitation of the Party”. The CI was urged to issue an “open letter” to CPI pointing out its mistakes, particularly those of factionalism in the nominal Party centre at Bombay, mutual isolation of the existing Party groups etc. These recommendations we shall discuss under the next sub-heading; but the pertinent question that comes first is : are we to believe Williamson ? We could not trace the original copies of these documents, and we know that like all IB reports, Williamson's book India and Communism contains ,so many distortions, slanders and lies. But in this particular case he does not appear to have a motive to concoct the memorandum or the reports. The whole thrust of British policy was to project the Indian communists as blind followers or agents of Moscow, always awaiting the latter's instructions for mischief-making; so there is no reason why Williamson should concoct documents to project some sort of independent thinking on the part of Meerut prisoners. Besides, the details given by him (see pp 176-79 of his book, op. cit.) are rather convincing. Finally, it is known from other sources that comrades in Meerut jail did have many differences on political and organisational questions, so there is nothing abnormal about such reports from veteran leaders. Taking these factors into account, we tend to believe Williamson provisionally, i.e., till something definite is established on this question.

It is possible that the June 1930 document referred to in the “Open Letter” was also sent to the Cl by some Meerut prisoners belonging to the Bombay organisation.

4. The reference is to the constitution embodied, first, in the Simon Commission Report of 1930, then in the “White Paper” issued by the British Government in 1933 and finally given the shape of the Government of India Act of 1935.

5.   The article, entitled A Few Remarks on the Indian Communist Movement (Inprecor, June 1,1934, pp 345-49), observed : “in the course of mass actions (strikes, for example), it is permissible to raise the question of uniting some of our parallel TUs and the reformist TUs into joint TUs, under the condition that this unification shall take place from below, that the election to the management committee shall be made by the workers — delegates from the mills — and that the advanced workers shall have the right to bring forward before the workers their proposals and defend them.” The article also proposed that the CPI should, through its revolutionary trade unions, from joint action committees comprising delegates from peasant, youth etc. organisations and also — mark it — Congress rank and file and that such committees should take the initiative in developing a mass protest movement against the draft constitution and may be on other issues. In other words concrete steps were to be taken to acquire the leadership of the anti-imperialist movement and for this purpose the communist-sponsored anti-imperialist league should stop being “a replica of a Communist Party” and become “a broad mass organization”. The reprint of the article in the organ of the Calcutta Committee was accom­panied by an editorial note : “The article is a sort of self-criticism of our Party comrades in Bengal. I hope that it will help to correct our comrades as regards the defects pointed out in the article.”

 

From Fragmentation to Reorganisation

“The building of a centralised, disciplined, united, mass, underground communist party is today the chief and basic task long ago overdue” — declared the Draft Platform of Action in December 1930. Even the rudiments of all-India party system had been effectively crushed by the Meerut blow and the scattered groups in the provinces of Bombay, Bengal, Punjab, the Central Provinces etc. were working according to their different perceptions in almost total isolation from one another. The three-party open letter to the CPI issued in May 1932 (Text VII3) gave a correct portrayal of the state of affairs : “Instead of a struggle for a united all-Indian Communist Party, we find localism, provincialism, self-isolation from the masses, etc., which though it could be understood in 1930, now represents the main danger to the revolutionary proletarian movement.” Particularly disturbing was the factional fight in the Bombay organisation between the groups led by SV Deshpande and BT Randive (in early 1932 the latter formed the “Bolshevik Party of India” and sought the recognition of the CI, but in vain). Expressing the same anxiety, the open letter from the CPC (Text VII5), issued a year later, called for “the Bolshevisation of your ranks”. It drew attention to the necessity of “struggle on two fronts” (i.e., against right opportunism and ‘left’ sectarianism) and added : “You must struggle against petty-bourgeois individualism, self-centred pride; you must struggle against those who deny the necessity or oppose the formation of an underground all-Indian Communist Party, who neglect to use legal possibilities, who occupy a tailist position, who draw the Communists away from the democratic movements and the anti-imperialist struggle”. This clear enunciation of the political basis of reorganisation and consolidation of the Party greatly helped the movement in India.[1]

This does not mean, of course, that comrades in India were just listeners. If Horace Williamson is to be believed[2], the Meerut prisoners hi 1931-32 had put forward a set of most valuable suggestions to the international leadership for reorganising and revamping the Party ideologically, politically and organisationally. The more important of organisatinal recommendations were:

  • “A provisional central committee should be set up forthwith, composed of four elected representatives each from Bombay and Bengal, two from the Central Provinces and possibly one or two from the Punjab.” The committee should adopt “a suitable constitution”, elect a secretariat and take steps to establish necessary inter-provincial contacts etc.
  • In place of using the P & T services, a secret courier system should be established through Party supporters among railwaymen.
  • “... the immediate publication of vernacular weekly papers in various centres, the free distribution of weekly or fortnightly news-sheets in large numbers, and the circulation of 'international material' through the medium of an English monthly” to help provincial leaders and “also to attract intellectuals.”
  • “... a substantial number of young men, about thirty to begin with, should be sent forthwith to Moscow for training ...”
  • The CI should immediately issue an “open letter” to the CPI analysing its mistakes.
  • Two representatives of the CI should be sent to India — preferably British citizens who were immune to the Foreigners Act. The emissaries “should not work wholly underground, as previous representatives had done, but more or less openly and as far as possible within the law. They could, for instance, associate openly with trades-unionist and political movements of all complexions on the pretext of studying them. ... Past experience had shown that the usefulness of comrades who remained strictly underground was seriously reduced.”

The requested open letter came soon, but in the form of a letter issued by three parties; this was followed by another one from the CPC. In the meantime, the Calcutta Committee of CPI issued in March 1933 a fervent call: “The CC of the CPI has been split up with quarrels on account of its own faults and weaknesses. Let us close that sad chapter in the history of the CPI and reform with new vigour and earnestness a strong and really representative Central Committee of the CPI, let us bring out a Central organ of the CPI, let us infuse fresh blood into the party ...” (Text VII4). Thus it was within India, and not in Moscow, that the ground was being prepared for party reorganisation — both at the conceptual level from above and, as the following account would show, in the heat of class struggle from below.

The most painstaking work was being carried out by young communist cadres on the labour front in and around Bombay, Calcutta, Kanpur and many other centres. TU work was closely linked up with Party building and scores of legal and semi-legal magazines — mostly in the vernaculars but a few also in English — were brought out for revolutionary propaganda among workers, students and youths. Byway of example, let us briefly examine the diverse work base from which the CPI re-emerged in and around Calcutta in the early thirties to become the main centre of Party reorganisation.

  • More than ten broadly communist or socialist groups, each with its own magazine, worked on the TU front and conducted study circles among workers, such as : the Labour Party (later Bolshevik Party) with New Front (later Labour Front) as its paper; the Karkhana (meaning Factory) group named after its organ; the Sarbahara (meaning proletariat) group, named after its paper; the Gananayak (People’s hero) group, also known as “Indian Proletarian Revolutionary Party”, active in the districts of Hooghly and Burdwan (not far away from Calcutta); the Samyaraj Party (Communist Regime Party) active in Calcutta as well as Dhaka; the Chandannagore group connected with Lal Nishan (Red Flag) magazine; Saumendranath Tagore’s group which later became the RCPI; Moni Singh’s “Young Comrades League” and so on.
  • Renowned communist leaders who started political work in this region and during this period include : MA Farooqui, Somenath Lahiri, Ranen Sen, Moni Singh, Muhammad Ismail, Genda Singh, Bhowani Sen etc.
  • Abdul Halim, who had started work earlier, organised the Calcutta Committee of the CPI in early 1931. This committee established contacts with most other communist groups or circles in Bengal and for some time acted as the provincial committee of Bengal. By early 1935, district committees/organising committees came up in Howrah, Hooghly, Burdwan, Midnapore and the far away district of Jessore. In the last three districts there was good work among the peasants.
  • In 1932, the “Workers’ Party of India” was floated by the Calcutta comrades to work as the Party’s open front and recruitment system. The experiment was however short lived.[3]
  • Work among students was going on simultaneously. There were a number of papers like Chhatra Dal (Students Group) and Chhatra (The Student). Many students actively joined forces with the working class movement and the Communist Student League was established in 1932.

On the basis of this organising work at the grassroots and the conceptual developments noted earlier, the actual process of reorganisation on an all-India basis started from August 1933 when Meerut prisoners began to be released. Dr. Gangadhar Adhikari was the first to come out. He spent some time in the Bombay organisation and then proceeded to Calcutta in November. The Calcutta Committee, which had already started publishing The Communist as its organ, shouldered the responsibility of secretly organising a meeting in December 1933. The participants included, inter alia, Halim, Lahiri and Sen from Bengal, Adhikari himself and SG Patkar from Bombay, PC Joshi from UP, Gurdit Singh from Punjab and ML Jaywant from Nagpur. The meeting was held for almost five days in four different places within Calcutta to avoid police harassment.

The principal outcome of the meeting was “the nucleus of the Provisional Central Committee of the CPI”. The expression “nucleus” was used to signify that the full PCC would come into being only after co-opting several other comrades from various provinces and a few of the Meerut prisoners due to be released shortly; however the word was not generally used in public.

Dr. Adhikari was the natural choice for the post of general secretary because his theoretical calibre had become known while in prison (and would be reaffirmed soon). It was decided that a new political thesis and new statutes or constitution should be drafted; contact should be established with other provincial groups; factional quarrels in Bombay and elsewhere must be resolved; and a more representative all-India conference was to be held around March 1934 to elect a regular central committee.

Early next year the new Draft Political Theses (Text VII6) and the Statutes of the CPI (Text III14), authored mainly by Dr. G Adhikari with the help of Somenath Lahiri and others, were published and circulated among all provincial organisations. About the former we have discussed earlier; the latter is remarkable for its comprehensiveness blended with precision. Rules regarding such details as extraordinary congresses, “auditing commission” etc. are very carefully formulated. Most interestingly, a number of provisions reflect the experience and need of strictly underground existence — such as separating “special work” (presumably link systems, work among enemy ranks etc.) from “general work”, appointing CCMs and PCMs (Provincial Committee Members) as “manager of technical apparatus and organiser of distribution of literature” and as “head of the special apparatus” at all-India and provincial levels respectively, and so on. At the same time, Party education is taken care of, with a special department devoted to this task at all-India and provincial levels. Reflecting the real situation and trend of the period, collective or group admission is also allowed in certain cases after careful scrutiny (see Art. 4 and the note to Art. 36). In short, this was an excellent document, many of the basic provisions of which are upheld to this day by all the three stream of communist movement in India.

The two companion documents (Political Thesis and Statutes) having thus laid down the political-organisational basis for reorganisation, 1934 saw the Party emerge from years of stagnation and decay.[4] Already at the fag end of 1933 the PCC was strengthened by the inclusion of KN Joglekar, SS Mirajkar and SV Ghate on their release from prison, and from January The Communist, the organ of the Calcutta Committee, began to appear as the central organ. The very first issue declared its resolve to “act as an ideological guide to the numerous party groups scattered throughout the country”; to “invite and promote healthy discussion on certain points on which perfect ideological unity has not been achieved; and thus prepare for the “convention” to elect a properly constituted CC”. An appeal was held out to “all communist groups which have come inside the Party after the first session of the Provisional CC and other groups which are still outside, to make their contributions and criticisms of” the draft political thesis and join forces with the CPI. Throughout 1934 the progress in Party work continued in different provinces despite the ban on the Party declared in July and the re-arrest of many leaders and cadres including G Adhikari (whereupon Ghate and then Mirajkar became the general secretary). Thus in July itself the reorganised Bombay Provincial Committee called upon all worjcers, then engaged in a hard battle against a renewed capitalist onslaught, to “Unite Under the Banner of the Communist Party” (Text III16). The same month the Calcutta Committee began republishing its organ as The Communist Bulletin (re-named The Communist Review from August). In Text III15 we reproduce excerpts from the editorial of its first issue. At the end of the year the PCC met again in Bombay taking advantage, as they often did, of the Congress session and worked out plans for a year that would mark — though they did not know it at the moment — a great turning-point in the Party’s history.

Notes:

1. The CI also helped the work of Party building by sending comrades Amir Hyder Khan, HG Lynd and a few others and through a “Indian Secretariat” set up in Berlin with Clemens Palme Dutt and Virendranath Chattopadhyaya. But in a show of one-sidedness characteristic of this period, the CI negated the entire history of CPI before the 1930s. Thus Valia, a leading commentator on India, wrote in February 1933: “The revolutionary groups, which came out in defence of Communism and considered themselves Communists, in reality remained part of the National Congress to the end of 1929. ... [They] energetically participated in the independence movement, and had great influence, but by their policy, they in reality, almost amalgamated with the “left” national reformists, and did not appear before the working masses as an independent class force. As the result, there was no Communist Party.” The blame lay squarely on “the renegades, Roy and Co.”, who strove for “the formation of a national revolutionary (!) Party (the reference is obviously to the WPP — Ed.) and the replacement of the Communist Party by it. ...” It was only in 1930, notes Valia, that the “Communist groups took definite form. A break was made with “left” national reformism. A severe struggle commenced. ...” (“The Development of the Communist Movement in India”, The Communist International, February 1, 1933, pp 81-82) The theme is repeated in many other authoritative writings of this period.

2.   See p 135-36. The following quotes are from Williamson's book India and Communism, op. cit, pp 177-79.

3.   During this period, the Comintern approved the formation of legal labour parties at local levels on the following conditions — that an illegal communist organisation existed capable of organised revolutionary activity in such a party, that it did not take the place of a communist party, that it had a class programme, that it did not divert the workers from revolutionary to reformist activities. Clearly, the emphasis was on continuing the advantages of WPPs while steering clear of its negative tendencies.

4. This took place in the midst of a notable resurgence in the working class movement, as we shall see in Part VI.

THE BRIEF BUT SUCCESSFUL ERA OF
WORKERS’ AND PEASANTS’ PARTIES
(1926-early ’29)

This was the period when the post-non-cooperation lull reached its lowest and then began a turn-around to culminate in the Civil Disobedience Movement starting in 1930. And this was the period for the fledgling CPI to try and spread its tiny wings — the WPPs — across the political landscape in India,

The National Political Scene
Workers’ And Peasants’ Parties
WPP Vis-a-vis CPI
The Sixth Congress of Comintern
The Meerut Conspiracy Case


The National Political Scene

After Chauri Chaura the two streams of Congress activities — one of swarajists in legislatures and the other of constructive workers and satyagrahis mainly in villages — dragged monotonously on but the best revolutionary elements were being attracted towards the ideals of socialism, the new Soviet state and, at home, the organised working class movement with its great revolutionary potential. Some of these elements joined the red flag TU movement or the CPI, while some others took to a new higher stage of patriotic-terrorist activities. This latter trend was best represented by the HR A (Hindustan Republican Army) founded in October 1924 with activities in Punjab, UP and Bihar and Surya Sen’s revolutionary group in Bengal which conducted the famous Chittagong armoury raid in April 1930.

From the very outset the HRA, founded by Sachin Sanyal and Jogesh Chandra Chatterji in Kanpur, carried distinct marks of a new ideology. Its inaugural meeting decided to “preach social revolutionary and communistic principles”. Before long it also declared its resolve to “start labour and peasant organizations” and to work for “an organised and armed revolution.”[1] Its main initial activities, however, were raising funds through dacoities. One such incident – the famous Kakori Train hold up of August 1925 — led to the arrest of many, but newcomers like Ajoy Ghosh, a Bengali youth of Kanpur who would later became the General Secretary of CPI, took lessons from this and in co-operation with the 21 year old revolutionary intellectual Bhagat Singh of Lahore the HRA was reconstituted as HSRA in September 1921. The new “S” of course, stood for socialist, for socialism was now officially accepted as the goal.

The story of HRA-HSRA, and particularly of its leading spirit Bhagat Singh, is a story of an incomplete transition from petty bourgeois revolutionism to communist revolutionary mass action. The young Bhagat (born 1907) combined in himself a great patriotic zeal for revolutionary action, particularly mass action (that was why he became a founder member and first Secretary of the Naujawan Bharat Sabha (NBS) in Punjab in 1926) with a great interest in revolutionary theory. A rationalist and atheist (this was quite remarkable in those days of intense religiosity of revolutionary patriots), he made a comparative study of the revolutionary theories of Russia, Ireland and Italy and took little tune in making the ultimate choice in favour of Marxism. Whether in jail or out of it, he successfully inspired his comrades to study, think and discuss. To make the broad masses politically conscious, he used to deliver instructive lectures with the help of magic lanterns.

Even as Bhagat Singh and his dose associates were advancing towards the path of militant mass struggles, the still waters of nationalist politics began to ply. The immediate provocation came from a government announcement in November 1927 that an all-white commission will be sent to India to recommend whether the country was ripe for further constitutional progress and, if yes, on what lines. The non-inclusion of any Indian in this commission headed by Mr. Simon was widely regarded as a national insult and it was boycotted by the Congress, the Muslim League led by Jinnah, the Hindu Mahasabha and many others. When the Simon Commission landed in Bombay on 3 February 1928, massive black-flag demonstrations, mammoth rallies and numerous other forms of protest were organised everywhere in India and all major cities and towns observed complete hartal. “Go back Simon” became the angry slogan of every Indian, and the protests raged with increasing force and numerous creative forms[2] throughout the year and into the next. The repressive machinery of the state was set in full motion. While leading a protest rally at Lahore, the veteran freedom fighter Lala Lajpat Rai was mercilessly beaten up by the police and after 16 days he succumbed to the injuries on November 17, 1928. This dastardly murder of Sher-e-Punjab compelled Bhagat Singh and his comrades Chandrasekhar Azad and Rajguru to take up the pistol once again to mete out capital punishment to Saunders, a police official responsible for the murderous attack on Lajpat Rai. This was on 17 December, 1928. A HSRA poster declared : “... we regret to have had to kill a person, but he was part and parcel of that inhuman and unjust order which has to be destroyed.”[3]

After the successful action, the HSRA struck again in a totally different way. On 8 April 1929 Bhagat Singh and Batukeshwar Dutt hurled small, relatively harmless bombs and bunches of leaflets from visitors’ gallery in the Central Legislative Assembly to record their protest against the passage of the notorious Public Safety Bill[4]  and Trade Disputes Act. As planned, they courted arrest so as to use the trial courts for propagating their new politics of revolution by the masses. Shortly, Sukdev, Rajguru and many others were also arrested and conspiracy cases launched against them. With death-defying patriotic songs, slogans like “Down with Imperialism”, “Inquilab Zindabad”, “Long Live the Proletariat” and with fervent political speeches, the accused enthralled and roused the entire nation. As expected Bhagat Singh, Sukdev and Rajguru was sentenced to death and others to long terms of imprisonment.

Meanwhile, at the other end of the political spectrum two important events were taking place. One was the famous Bardoli Satyagraha in Surat District of Gujarat against a 22% hike in land revenue. Based on some six years of constructive work and led by Vallabbhai Patel, a very talented campaigner and organiser who acquired the title ‘Sardar’ from the people of the area, the satyagraha was enormously successful in uniting the land holding patidars or peasants and also in mobilising the tribal dalit-serfs known as kaliparaj (meaning the black people) who were misled into believing that the satyagraha also served their interest. The movement started in early 1928, and soon became a national issue drawing support from almost every quarter. Late in the year the government beat a retreat and instituted an enquiry committee which reduced the hike in land revenue to 6.03%. As Sumit Sarkar informs us, one of the reasons why the government thought it wise not to resort to repression was that the communists, who were then leading the historic Bombay textile strike, would then use it to call a successful general strike.[5]

The other important happening was the All-parties Conference which met in February, May and August 1928 to formulate a scheme of constitutional reforms that would be acceptable to all Indians. This exercise was in response to a taunting challenge thrown up by the Secretary of State Birkenhead that the quarrelling Indians were incapable of drafting such a document unitedly. The AITUC, the CPI and the Workers’ and Peasants’ Party (Bombay) were also invited to the meetings as representatives of labour (see Text VI21 for the WPP’s open letter to the conference). The meetings culminated in the “Nehru Report” (named after Motilal Nehru), i.e., a scheme which opted for Dominion Status along with a full set of constitutional provisions. This was strongly denounced by all leftist elements within and without the Congress. In November 1928 S Srinivasa Iyengar (who had just returned from the Soviet Union), Jawaharlal Nehru and SC Bose set up the “Independence For India League” which aimed at “complete independence” and “a socialist revision of the economic structure of society”. At the Calcutta session held the next month, the junior Nehru and SC Bose supported by communist delegates[6] and others pressed for Puma Swaraj or complete independence as opposed to the Gandh-i-Motilal proposal of dominion status. After much debate the latter proposal was carried, but simultaneously it was decided that if the government failed to adopt a constitution based on dominion status by the end of 1929, the Congress would go a step further by adopting complete independence as its goal and launching a civil disobedience movement to attain that goal. A memorable event of this Calcutta session was the visit of a 20,000 strong (50,000 according to Pattavi Sitaramaiah, the official historian of the Congress) workers’ contingent led by communist trade union leaders. While the workers were proceeding to the venue of the session, SC Bose arrived there on horseback at the head of a Congress volunteer force and tried to disperse them. But the workers reached their destination, intervened in the conference and, supported by the leaders like Jawaharlal, declared the resolve for Puma Swaraj before leaving the pandal.

Even as the stage was thus being set in India for a new round of confrontation with British imperialism, at international level the “League Against Imperialism” was founded at Brussels in February 1927. The League was a communist-sponsored but broad-based platform that united the national liberation movements in Asia, Africa and Latin America on the one hand and the militant workers’ movements in the imperialist countries on the other. Jawaharlal Nehru attended the Brussels Congress of the League as the representative of the Indian National Congress and was elected to its Presidium and also to the Executive; on his advice the INC became an “associate member” of the League (that is, committing itself to support only those decisions and programmes of the League as it thought proper). When Nehru returned to India in late 1927 after a visit to Soviet Union, he began to preach his youthful conviction in socialism on almost every occasion, particularly before the youth and the working class. With his great oratorial power he definitely contributed a lot in creating a general curiosity in and sympathy for socialist ideals in the new generation.

Two major vehicles of the leftward turn that the Indian polity was going to take in this period were a new youth movement and a surge in working class movement. The latter demands separate discussion; as regards the former, mention has already been made of the pioneering role played by Bhagat Singh’s NBS. But it was in course of the “Go Back Simon” agitation that a new, pro-people youth movement inspired by socialist ideals spread in Punjab Bengal, Bombay and elsewhere. Many future leaders of the CPI and the Congress Socialist Party (CSP) emerged from these youth organisation — for instance, Sohan Singh Josh and Abdul Mazid (Punjab), Indulal Yagnik and Yusuf J Meherally (Bombay) and so on.

Role of CPI in national politics

The CPI intervened in the national political scene both by means of independent political initiatives and through UF work within the Congress. Of the former there were three main vehicles. First, it played a very active role in the trade union movement, developed a strong communist faction within the AITUC and thus built up the Party's independent mass base. Particularly noteworthy in this connection is the great six-month-long Bombay Textile strike of 1928 which, along with anti-Simon agitation, marked the beginning of the crucial turnaround from the six-year-lull in mass movements to the next prolonged high tide (1930-34) and thereby earned for the proletariat and its party a special place in the freedom movement. Second, it founded Workers’ and Peasants’ Parties (WPPs) in different provinces to mobilise and train all fighting elements from within and without the Congress and to take independent political initiatives. Third, through an unbroken series of articles, notes etc. published in a number of English as well as Indian language magazines and also through numerous leaflets, pamphlets and manifestoes the CPI and the WPPs put forward their distinct political positions, calls etc. on every important occasion — be it a Congress or AITUC session, an act of repression or shrewd manoeuvre on the part of the British government, struggles launched by any section of society, the death of a national or international leader, a communal riot or other mishap - what not. These propaganda materials, a selection of which we reproduce in Texts VI17 to VI21, served to educate the people about an alternative path of freedom movement vis-a-vis the Congress path of passive resistance.

As regards UF work, communists made very effective use of the overall left shift in Indian politics (e.g., the left current within the nationalist movement as represented by Jawaharlal Nehru and Subhas Chandra Bose, the emergence of youth leagues and working class militancy, the activities of Bhagat Singh and his associates, etc.) to augment communist presence and develop left blocs at all levels of the Congress. Communists became members in the AICC and many provincial committees (e.g., in 1927 three members of the WPP of Bengal were elected to the BPCC), most notably in Bombay. There are numerous instances of a close cooperation between communists and the left-wing Congressmen against the Congress right-wing. Thus in the Madras session of the Congress (December 1927), the resolution declaring complete independence as the accredited goal of the Congress was moved in the subjects committee by KN Joglekar seconded by Jawaharlal arid was passed by an overwhelming majority. In the open session the same resolution was passed unanimously, this time moved by Jawaharlal and seconded by Joglekar. Just after the session was over, a “Republican Congress” was held in the same pandal by the left-leaning delegates, Jawaharlal was elected President and Muzaffar Ahmad one of the three secretaries. Ahmad was elected because he along with Philip Spratt[7] authored and published, on behalf of the WPP of Bengal, the “Manifesto of the Workers’ and Peasants’ Party to the Indian National Congress, Madras, 1927” (Text VI20) which was distributed at the Madras session and immensely appreciated by left-leaning Congressmen with republican ideas. As the facsimile of the its front cover shows, the Manifesto answered the most urgent questions facing the national movement at the time by cogently formulating a set of positive slogans (particularly that of a constituent assembly based on universal suffrage) and means of struggle (see Appendix to Text VI).

This radicalisation of a section of the Congress, however superficial, was denounced by the right wing headed by Gandhi, who rejected the resolution of complete independence passed at the Madras session as “hastily conceived and thoughtlessly passed” and wrote to Jawaharlal : “you are moving too fast.”[8] The fight between the two sections continued into the Calcutta session held after a year, where the communist delegates supported Jawaharlal and SC Bose in the latters’ attempt to make the Congress adhere to the Madras resolution of complete independence. But whereas in Madras Gandhi was absent, in Calcutta he led the right wing and, as seen earlier, a compromise formula was arrived at which took the Congress back to its normal Gandhian track.

Notes:

1.   See India’s Struggle For Independence 1857-1947. Ed. by Bipan Chandra, Penguin Books (1989); p 254
2. For Example, in Lucknow where some loyalist elements organised a reception for members of the Simon Commission and the police made it difficult to approach the place with black flags, kites and balloons sporting the slogan “Go Back Simon” were flown to carry the message through. When the Commission travelled by train from Lotvaia to Poona, some young men boarded a truck, drove just beside the compartment carrying the members and waved black flags at them all along the journey.
3.  See India's Struggle For Independence, 1857-1947, op. cit, p 249
4. The Public Safety Bill was basically an anti-communist measure designed to enable the government to summarily deport “undesirable” and “subversive” foreigners like Philip Spratt who were organising the Indian labour. It was opposed by all sections of nationalists including men like MM Malaviya and Motilal Nehru. The other Act aimed at curbing militant trade unionism.
5. See Modern India, op.cH, p 278 for the Bombay governor’s letter to the Secretary of State, where the former expressed such apprehensions on the basis of police reports.
6. Communist presence in Congress sessions and Congress Committees went on increasing till the UF policy was abandoned in 1929.

7. George Allison, Philip Spratt, Fazl Elahi (alias Qurban) and Benjamin F Bradley were sent to India during 1926-27 by CPGB for helping the Indian communists. Among them, Spratt and Bradley could avoid arrest for a longer period and played a more effective role.
8.  For details, see G Adhikari, Vol. IIIC, p 432-33


Workers’ And Peasants’ Parties

During the period under review (1926-early 1929) WPPs sprang up in Bengal, Bombay, Punjab, UP and Ajmer-Marwara with basically the same orientation and programme, but the actual process of their emergence displayed interesting regional variations. Before we generalise, therefore, let us study the experiences separately.

Bengal

The “Labour-Swaraj Party of the Indian National Congress” was founded in Calcutta on 1 November, 1925 by Hemanta Kumar Sarkar, Kazi Nazrul Islam and a few others. Its moving spirit was Nazrul, an ex-soldier of the British Indian army fighting in foreign lands during the first world war and the firebrand “rebel” poet of Bengal. From the early twenties he wrote highly inflammatory patriotic poetry and prose and was sentenced to one year’s RI in January 1923 for publishing one such poem in Dhumketu (the Comet), a literary magazine edited by him. Sarkar was a prominent left-swarajist and many others like him supported the Labour-Swaraj Party. The party’s “constitution” defined its object as “the attainment of swaraj in the sense of complete independence of India based on economic and social emancipation and political freedom of men and women”, with “non-violent mass action” as “the principle means of the attainment of the above object”. The “Policy And Programme” laid particular stress on organising workers and peasants and put forward a complete charter of the immediate as well as ultimate demands of these “eighty per cent of the population.”[1]

From 16 December 1925 the party’s weekly organ Langal began to appear under the able editorship of Nazrul. It was very popular, particularly for Nazrul’s poems, but at the same time made critical comments and analyses on political currents. In early 1926 Muzaffar Ahmad associated himself with the magazine and the party, which was now renamed as Bengal Peasants’ And Workers’ Party. Langal in its various issues carried the documents of the first communist conference of 1925 as well as many other materials that directly or indirectly popularised communist ideals. It was discontinued after 15 April 1926 but reappeared from 12 August the same year as Ganavani (Voice of the People), this time with Ahmad himself as editor. Whereas Langal had published summaries of Marx’s two articles on India, Ganavani serialised the Manifesto of Communist Party by Marx and Engels. Both the papers, particularly the later one, acted as mouthpieces of the all-India communist movement. Thus Ganavani published a review of Dange’s Gandhi Vs. Lenin and reported on workers' movements in Assam, Kanpur and around Calcutta. The magazine stopped in October 1926 for lack of funds, reappeared from April to October 1927 and then stopped for good owing to the same reason.

The Peasants’ And Workers’ Party of Bengal (PWPB) held its second conference in Calcutta on February 19 and 20, 1927 and adopted a new programme which was exactly similar to the one adopted by the WPP of Bombay a little earlier (see below). Right from the days of the Labour Swaraj Party it kept its membership open to Congressmen provided they accepted its constitution and programme; similarly it encouraged its members to become members and office bearers in the Congress. The party’s TU work was concentrated among jute mill and railway workers around Calcutta; it organised district conference of peasants in Nadia and Bagura. In its third conference held in Bhatpara (an industrial area north of Calcutta) on 31 March – 1 April 1928, the party was renamed as Workers’ and Peasants’ Party of Bengal.

Bombay

In Bombay province, a “Congress Labour Party” emerged from within the Congress in November 1926. It renamed itself as WPP in February 1927 and adopted a programme (Text Vs) that corresponded to the resolution adopted by the CEC of CPI in its January meeting. The programme clarified that the WPP was an independent political party based on the class organisations of workers and peasants, but working also inside the Congress to form a left bloc there; it strove to form a broad anti-imperialist front for attaining “complete national independence” while its “ultimate object” was socialist swaraj. Among its office-bearers three were AICC members (Joglekar, Nimbkar and Thengdi) and three members of the CEC of CPI elected at Kanpur (Ghate, Joglekar and Nimbkar). Apart from these three all others, i.e., the majority were not communists (Mirajkar joined the CPI later but not the others). The WPP was thus really a broad-based mass political organisation. The party’s constitution declared that “membership to the Indian National Congress is considered highly recommendatory.”[2]

The WPP (Bombay), from the very outset, engaged itself very seriously in trade union activities (particularly among textiles, railways, municipal and dock workers) and at the same time worked within the Congress with a definite purpose. When the AICC met at Bombay from 5 May 1927, the WPP through Joglekar and Nimbkar presented before it a programme of action which the Congress should take up (See Text V4). The programme put forward the slogan of complete independence and called for mass civil disobedience movement — both of which were rejected at the time but taken up by the dominant Congress leadership more than a couple of years later.

An idea of the daily activities of the WPP can be had from the annual report of its first annual conference held in early 1928. In addition to energetic trade union work, during 1927 the party “organised the following meetings: Lenin Day (22 January), Welcome to Saklatvala (February), Welcome to SA Dange (on his release – 24 May), first ever May Day in Bombay, welcome to Shaukat Usmani on his release (July), 10th Anniversary of the Russian Revolution (7 November), and the protest meetings against the execution of Sacco and Vanzetti in USA.”[3] The party organ Kranti (Marathi, meaning revolution) was published from May to September, 1927.

Punjab

The story of Punjab was much different. A Punjabi monthly Kirti (Gurmukhi, meaning worker) was started by Santokh Singh, a Ghadr Party leader, in February 1926. It came under the editorship of Sohan Singh Josh in 1927 and on 12 April 1928 the inaugural conference of the Kirti Kisan Party (KKP) was held at Jalianwala Bagh in Amritsar. A number of militant nationalist leaders of Punjab and the North West Frontier Province (NWFP) was present in this conference, such as Dr. Satyapal, Bhag Singh Canadian, Bhai Gopal Singh etc. Main organisers of the party included Josh, Firozuddin Mansur, Mir Abdul Mazid and Kedarnath Sehgal. Kirti became the party’s political-cum-cultural organ and its Urdu edition also began to be published. The KKP decided to fight for the "establishment of the national democratic independence through revolution”[4], as SS Josh later put it in his statement in the Meerut case. Josh was elected the general secretary with Abdul Mazid as joint secretary.

The KKP was involved in trade union activities — particularly among the woolen mill workers of Dhariwal — and published the Urdu weekly Mehanatkash (Toiler) devoted to this purpose. It also strove, with some success, to win the toiling peasantry away from the landlord-Shaukar-domiriated “Zamindara League” and for this purpose held its second conference (September 1928) at Lyallpur, a stronghold of the League. The KKP differed from the WPPs of Bombay and Bengal on one important point: the attitude to the Congress. As SS Josh pointed out a statement in the Meerut trials,

  • “It was openly a revolutionary body of the militant workers and peasants, who being disillusioned by the Congress defeatist politics, had risen in revolt against it. It had nothing to do with the Congress and was in no way connected with, or under the influence of, the Congress. In fact this was a party diametrically opposed to the Congress. ... No man professing to be a Congressman was allowed to use the platform of the party.”[5]

Josh also declared that the party’s first president Raizada Hansraj was “chucked out of the party” when he was found to he “a Congressman”. The party, however, “was not a communist body” though “a number of communists were working side by side with the non-communists”.[6]

UP and Delhi

This WPP of UP and Delhi was founded at a conference held in Meerut in mid-October, 1929. The conference was presided over by Kedarnath Sehgal and attended by communist leaders from other provinces, such as SS Josh, Philip Spratt, Muzaffar Ahmad. PC Joshi, who later became the General Secretary of the CPI, was elected the secretary of the WPP. The party published the Hindi weekly Krantikari (Revolutionary) and concentrated on propaganda work by means of meetings, conference, pamphlets etc. The party’s political character was described by PC Joshi in his Meerut case statement in the following words:

“The WPP was a mass anti-imperialist party; it was a party of those classes whose interests are opposed to imperialism in a revolutionary manner. Its membership consisted of the affiliated trade unions, peasants’ unions, revolutionary youth organisations and revolutionary intellectuals.”[7] Shortly after foundation, the party formed branches in Gorakhpur, Jhansi and Allahabad.

The WPP of India

The communists working in the different WPPs in various provinces began to plan an all-India conference early in 1920 and it was actually held in Calcutta in the last week of December the same year, i.e., just prior to the session of the Indian National Congress. The conference was quite well-prepared and well-organised. It opened with the “International” (in Bengali version) sung by Kazi Nazrul Islam and others. Delegates from all the four provincial level WPPs were present and also many TU representatives and other activists and sympathisers. The president's speech was delivered by SS Josh (See Text V5). Greetings were sent by a number of international organisations including the League Against Imperialism (which also sent a fraternal delegate but he was arrested on arriving in India). J Ryan of the New South Wales Council of Trade Unions and BF Bradley, representing the Amalgamated Engineering Union and the CPGB delivered speeches. On the third day of the conference, a message was received from the ECCI (Text V8) which was not discussed and did not have any effect on the proceedings. We shall come back to this document a bit later. There were lively debates and discussions on the major draft documents which included the Political Resolution (Text V6), On TU Movement and the Constitution (Text V7).

The conference (also mentioned as congress in some of the documents) unanimously resolved that the All-India WPP be affiliated to the, League Against Imperialism. A 16-member national executive committee was elected with four members nominated by representatives of each of the four provinces (Bombay, Bengal, Punjab, UP) and then elected by the conference unopposed. There was a dispute, however, among Bengal comrades on choosing their nominees, and some of them staged a walkout. After the formation of the all-India party, the erstwhile WPPs were regarded as provincial committees of the former.

Interesting events of the conference included : the presence of Nazrul Islam who sang two songs composed by himself apart from the “International”; the presence of Bhagat Singh (as recorded by SS Josh in his memoirs on Bhagat Singh); and a procession of all the delegates, leaders and visitors to the “Congress Nagar” (venue of the forthcoming Congress session) during a break between two sessions.

Notes:

1. The complete texts of the “Constitution” and “Policy And Programme” are available in G Adhikari, Vol. II, pp 682-86
2. See G Adhikari, vol. IIIB, p 33
3. See G Adhikari, Vol. IIIB, p 39
4. See G Adhikari, Vol. IIIC, p 89
5. See G Adhikari, Vol. IIIC, p 285-86
6. bid.
7. See G Adhikari, Vol. IIIC, p 90-91

 

WPP Vis-a-vis CPI

After its foundation at the fag end of 1925, the CPI routed all its anti-imperialist agitations (e.g. against Simon Commission), TU activities and propaganda work through the WPPs. Originally and basically the WPPs evolved as a left pole in the national movement and the first batch of communists got involved with them more out of political instinct than according to any theoretical framework.[1] However, the communists were quick to bring these organisations under their guidance, imparting greater specificity of purpose to, and creating a mass base through, the latter. PC Joshi, SS Josh and many other prominent and not-so-prominent leaders and cadres started their political life as WPP activists or leaders and became communists subsequently.

During this period, was there any effort to strengthen the communist party as such? Let us briefly review the relevant facts in a chronological order.

1.  The “Working Council of the CEC” (i.e., the office-beareres) assembled in Bombay from 16 to 18 January 1927 to (i) meet Shapurji Saklatvala and (ii) discuss the proposal of a second communist conference. Saklatvala arrived in Bombay on 14 January and was warmly welcomed by CPI leaders who frankly sought his “suggestions and lead” to make the approaching conference (then planned to be held at Lahore) a success. In response, Saklatvala issued a statement to the press to the effect that he would not preside over the conference of a communist party which is not affiliated to the CI. This was immediately and strongly protested by the joint secretaries SV Ghate and JP Bagerhatta: “We in India have every right to form a communist party and to contribute in our own way to the cause of international communism. The question of international affiliation comes later. ... All the same, in spite of your non-cooperation with us, we extend [you] our hearty welcome to our conference at Lahore.” The ill-feeling thus generated was overcome within a few days when Saklatvala, after further discussions with CPI leaders and Philip Spratt and George Allison, reversed his position and expressed his readiness to give all help “to make such a conference a success so that out of your efforts a regular and properly authorised communist party of India may take birth.”[2]

This episode finds reflection in the seventh resolution of the “Working Council of the CEC” (Text III10) because Saklatvala’s second letter, from which we have quoted above, reached the CPI leaders a bit later. Muzaffar Ahmad, JP Bagerhatta, SV Ghate, Krishnaswamy lyengar, RS Nimbkar and Shamsuddin Hassan were present at the meeting. Three major immediate tasks were decided upon (a) holding a party conference in March in Lahore to be presided over by M Ahmad, (b) drafting a new party constitution and (c) organizing a WPP in Bombay. The proposed conference did not materialise, but an extended CEC meeting was held in May 1927.

2. The May 1927 extended meeting of the CEC adopted an annual report, a new party constituion and a few resolutions on the party programme and on certain other points. All these are collected under Text IIIn, which is largely self-explanatory. Let us, therefore, note here only some important outcomes and salient features of this meeting.

The annual report stresses the national roots of the CPI and expresses an ardent desire to overcome the Party’s historical limitations. Although three “non-official organs”, i.e., magazines of WPPs were being published, the necessity for a Party organ and for that purpose the Party’s own printing press, was underscored. But the section on the government’s attitude shows that even after Peshawar and Kanpur cases and other repressions, the Party still nurtured some legalist illusions : “nothing can, as yet, be said about their attitude towards us”. The meetings was held openly and the names as well as addresses of office-bearers were made known to all.

The constitution, despite a number of weaknesses, is definitely an improvement over the 1925 one adopted at Kanpur. A detailed organisational structure is formulated, party discipline is emphasised, rules for fractional work etc. is laid down. Democratic centralism is not mentioned, but a compact all-India collective leadership is formed (the presidium plus the, general secretary) and a central office set up. It is interesting to note that the CPI is not described as a “section of the CI”, as was the norm in those days, and as MN Roy had instructed on behalf of the Comintern just after the Kanpur conference; but member ship is limited to “those subscribing to the programme laid down by the CI”.

Among the various resolutions adopted, perhaps the most notable are the minimum programme, the call to all party members to enter the Congress and the decision to try and form a republican wing in the AICC. Interestingly within half a year a “republican congress” session was held, as we have already seen, on the initiative of Jawaharlal and some others, in which communists played an important role.

All things considered, this was the most significant CEC meeting in the pre-Meerut period.

3. An informal meeting of some CEC members and a few WPP leaders was held in the fag end of December 1927 in Madras, where they met on the occasion of the Congress session. Unlike the earlier meetings, this one was secretly held. The main political discussion centred round the holding of a “congress” in Calcutta to set up an all-India WPP — drafting political and organisational theses for that, practical arrangements etc. The “congress” or conference was planned to be held between February-March but actually took place, as we have seen, in December 1928. The meeting also took action against party members associated with communal organisations or journals brought out by the latter. For instance, Hasrat Mohani, who was simultaneously a member of the Muslim league, was asked to quit the same but he preferred to resign from the Party while KN Joglekar, concurrently a member of the Brahman Sabha of Bombay, was asked to resign from the latter and he obliged.

4. The CEC met again for three days just after the WPP conference. G Adhikari, SS Mirajkar, DB Kulkarni and SS Josh were admitted as members; the name of PC Joshi also came up, but it was decided to leave it for the time being. Hasrat Mohani and SD Hasan were expelled. A 10 member Central Executive was formed, with five from Bombay (Mirajkar, Dange, Nimbkar, Joglekar, Ghate), three from Calcutta (M Ahmad, Abdul Halim and Samsul Huda) and two from Punjab (Abdul Majid and SS Josh). Ghate was elected General Secretary. It was decided that in between two CE meetings the five in Bombay would function as the CE with a quorum of four which must include the GS. The Party’s head office was to be in Bombay. The Party’s central organ was to be published from Calcutta — the responsibility was given to Ahmad. Ahmad was also selected as the party’s delegate to the ECCI. It was also decided that plan for enrolment of new members should be drawn up.

Much more crucial than these organisational matters was a prolonged discussion on the theses of the Sixth Comintern Congress which concluded two months ago. These theses, as we shall presently see, had strongly criticised the practice of WPP and the policy of close cooperation with the Indian National Congress; great stress was laid on the independent role of the communist party in the arena of class struggle. After discussion and debates, it was decided that the new Comintern guideline “should be taken up as a basis and to be changed according to the conditions in India” and that “possibilities of an open party should be tested”[3]. This critical assimilation of international guideline resulted in the issuance of a “Manifesto of CPI To All Workers” (Text III12) which reaffirmed the need for WPP as “a necessary stage” but put special emphasis on the need to develop class struggle and to build the communist party as the party of the working class. Shortly afterwards, i.e. in early 1929, a new constitution was framed (Text III13) which for the first time formally decalred the CPI to be “a section of the CI”.

From this account of the four meetings a definite trend becomes clear. During the first half of the three-year-period (approx.) between the first communist conference and the Meerut arrests, the handful of communists seriously strove to overcome the historical limitations of the new-born CPI — witness the efforts to organise the second communist conference and to set up a party press, the decisions and documents adopted at the May 1927 meetings, etc. But then with the success and spread of WPPs, the primary attention was shifted to them, while the communist party as a distinct entity and the special party tasks receded more and more into the background. Upto 1926, manifestoes to the annual sessions of the Congress — whether drafted and sent from abroad by Roy (to Ahmedabad and Gaya sessions for instance) or by the CPI after its foundation (to the Gauhati session of December 1926) — had always been issued in the name of the CPI, but from late 1927 all such interventions began to be made in the name of WPPs. Thus the “Manifesto” to the Madras session (December 1927), the “Open Letter” and “Statement” to the all-parties conference (1928) and similar propaganda materials were issued in the aame of WPP. The leadership no longer cared for a party organ — the otherwise successful and open WPP magazines were deemed sufficient. No attention was paid to the ideological and organisational aspects of party building (recruitment of large number of party members appropriate to the expansion of mass work, formation of party committees, cells etc. at various levels and so on) or to the painstaking task, which was being repeatedly emphasised by Roy on behalf of the CI, of building an underground structure. For all practical purposes, the communist party was gradually becoming an appendage of its own creation — the WPP[4].

This state of affairs was largely changed after party leaders came to know about the new directives of the Sixth Congress of the CI through its message to the WPP conference of December 1928 and through other documents[5]. The change will be evident from the above description of the fourth CEC meeting : though the WPP was not discontinued as implicitly asked by the Comintern, the role of the communist party was rediscovered, so to say, and this was reflected in the new manifesto and the new constitution (Text III12 and III13 respectively). Unfortunately, this renewed experiment for properly combining a broad democratic and anti-imperialist organisation (the WPP) with a consolidated communist party was cut short by the Meerut arrests (March 1929). And the next five-year period was marked by political confusion and organisational chaos.

Before we conclude this chapter, a few words on the discontinuation of the WPP are necessary.

The Indian communists never formally disbanded the WPP, nor took any decision to do so. Actually they held the second conference of WPP in December 1929 when they met in Lahore (the venue of that year’s Congress session), though in the shattered state of the organisation it could only be a poor successor to the first all-India conference. Again the Kirti Kisan Party of Punjab maintained its independent existence, though not under communist control, upto 1933. So it is wrong to suggest that the WPP was dissolved simply by the order of the Comintern. The fact of history is that the discontinuation of the WPP in the 1930s was the combined result of three factors: intensified police repression on the WPPs and discontinuity of leadership after the wholesale Meerut arrests; the Congress leadership’s regained credibility and capacity to attract militant forces during the Civil Disobedience Movement in the early thirties (this was important in so far as WPP success was largely proportionate to Congress failure and resulting disillusionment); and most importantly, the new, post-Sixth-Congress political line of stressing the independent role of the communist party to the extent of practical denial of anti-imperialist united front, particularly the implicit instruction to disband the WPP.

If there are so many evidences to support the allegation that Indian communists lacked creativity and blindly followed “international directives”, there are at least a few to prove the opposite. And one of them was the WPP. The Indian communists were trying to develop this as a popular form for communist mass work. If in the process they started losing the communist perspective, as indeed they did, the duty of the CI was to criticise and persuade the CPI to rectify this deviation. But the way it instructed the CPI to stop the practice altogether, without so much of a comradely discussion, scuttled the very process of Indianisation of the communist movement. This was but the first instance of arbitrary interference on behalf of the Comintern — many more were to be experienced in the years to come. The particularly deplorable thing about such directives was that they were often coloured by shifts in Soviet foreign policy or inner-party developments in the CPSU (struggle against right opportunism in this case).

Notes:

1. Although the Comintern had in 1925 called upon the communists of the east to form WPPs and “to work hard and consistently within these parties -always maintaining their own political independence — in order to turn them into political organisations of the anti-imperialist front” (See Outline History of the Communist International — Progress Publishers (Moscow, 1971) p 232) and MN Roy in a series of articles, letters, etc. (see Text V9) dwelt on this theme at length, these do not seem to have determined the actual practice of the WPPs.
2. For details of the episode, see G Adhikari, Vol. IIIB, pp 3-6. Saklatvala toured a number of cities, addressed huge meetings and exchanged open letters with, and also met, MK Gandhi. His speeches were widely reported and he was accorded a warm welcome by citizens of Bombay, Calcutta etc.
3. See Q Adhikari, Vol. NIC, p 783
4. According to Horace Williamson, Director of IB, “To Such a pass had things come in May 1928, that Ghate seriously suggested that the Workers’ and Peasants’ Party should control the Communist Party — a complete reversal of the orthodox procedure prescribed in Moscow.” Williamson, however, does not give the source of this bit of information. See his India And Communism (published by Editions Indian, 1976) p 127.
5. It is in the next chapter that we shall discuss the Sixth Congress deliberations on WPPs, for these cannot be understood in isolation from the other issues discussed there.

 

The Sixth Congress of Comintern

The long-drawn sessions of this Congress (July 17 to September 1, 1928), the first one to be held after the new Soviet and Comintern leadership headed by Stalin had consolidated itself, marked a watershed in the evolution of strategy and tactics for the international communist movement in general and that in colonies and semi-colonies in particular. But before we come to that, let us note the names of the Indian delegates to this Congress:

Sikander Sur was included in the presidium and his speeches supporting the official line were reported in Inprecor. According to some sources there was another Indian delegate named Habib Ahmed. Anyway, the important thing to note is that none of these delegates carried a proper official mandate from the CPI — they arrived in Moscow and attended the Congress on individual or factional basis. Tagore, for example, had been staying in Moscow since 1927 as a representative of the WPP of Bengal.

MN Roy had been under medical treatment in Berlin and therefore could not answer the political charges brought against him in this Congress. He had been asked by the Comintern to prepare a draft on the Indian situation and he did so in 1927 itself; but this was not placed before the Congress although Kuusinen in his report (Text II15) quoted particular passages to attack Roy.

Held at a crucial juncture of the international communist movement, the Sixth Congress heard a number of reports,
co-reports and debates on many vital questions of theory, strategy and tactics. Of these, we will be selectively discussing those that are connected with questions of revolutionary movements in colonies and semi-colonies[1]. India figured very prominently in the discussions on these questions, for the 1927 setback in the Chinese revolution had created a great concern for preventing the repetition of the CPC’s mistakes in India.

This Congress adopted a general programme for the international communist movement as a whole (Programme for short). Regarding the colonial and semi-colonial countries it said:

  • “The principal task in such countries (China, India etc.) is, on the one hand, to fight against the feudal and pre-capitalist forms of exploitation, and to develop systematically the peasant agrarian revolution; on the other hand, to fight against foreign imperialism for national independence.
  • “... the central task is to fight for national independence.
  • “In the colonies and semi-colonies where the proletariat is the leader of and commands hegemony in the struggle, the consistent bourgeois democratic revolution will grow into proletarian revolution in proportion as the struggle develops and becomes more intense.”[2]

The Programme, like other documents of the Congress, repeatedly emphasised the task of agrarian revolution, asking the communists in the colonial and semi-colonial countries to “rouse the broad masses of the peasantry for the overthrow of the landlords and combat the reactionary and medieval influence of the priesthood, of the missionaries and other similar elements.” It stated :

  • “In these countries, the principal task is to organise the workers and the peasantry independently (to establish class Communist Parties of the proletariat, trade unions, peasant leagues and committees and—in a revolutionary situation, Soviets etc.), and to free them from the influence of the national bourgeoisie, with whom temporary agreements may be made only on the condition that they, the bourgeoisie, do not hamper the revolutionary organisation of the workers and peasants and that they carry on a genuine struggle against imperialism”[3]
The ‘Decolonisation’ controversy

As we have seen before, right from his 1922 work India In Transition, MN Roy had been trying to develop, a theory on the post-war industrialisation of India made possible by the British imperialists’ compulsion to export considerable amounts of finance capital to India. The theme was further developed in his The Future of Indian Politics (1926) and a number of other writings; Rajani Palme Dutt in Modern India (1926) also put forward a more or less similar analysis of the economic scene in India. Finally, in his unpublished Draft Resolution on the Indian question (to which we have referred earlier), Roy wrote:

  • “The implication of the new policy is a gradual “de-colonisation” of India, which will be allowed to evolve out of the state of “dependency” to “Dominion status”. The Indian bourgeoisie, instead of being kept down as a potential rival, will be granted partnership in the economic development of the country under the hegemony of imperialism. From a backward, agricultural colonial possession India will become a modern, industrial country — a “member of the British Commonwealth of free nations”. India is in a process of “decolonization” in so far as the policy forced upon
  • British imperialism by the post-war crisis of capitalism abolishes the old antiquated forms and methods of colonial exploitation in favour of new forms and new methods. The forces of production, which were so far denied the possibilities of normal growth, are unfettered. The very basis of national economy changes. Old class relations are replaced by new class relations. The basic industry, agriculture, stands on the verge of revolution (The prevailing system of land ownership which hinders agricultural production is threatened with abolition). The native bourgeoisie acquires an ever-growing share in the control of the economic life of the country. These changes in the economic sphere have their political reflex. The unavoidable process of gradual “de-colonisation” has in it the germs of disruption of the empire. As a matter of fact, the new policy adopted for the consolidation of the empire — to avoid the danger of immediate crush [crash?] — indicates that the foundation of the empire is shaken. Imperialism is a violent manifestation of capitalist prosperity. In this period of capitalist decline its base is undermined.”[4]

And again:

“Indian bourgeoisie outgrows the state of absolute colonial suppression not as a result of its struggle against imperialism. The process of the gradual “decolonization” of India is produced by two different factors, namely, (1) post-war crisis of capitalism and (2) the revolutionary awakening of the Indian masses. In order to stabilise its economic basis and strengthen its position in India, British imperialism is obliged to adopt a policy which cannot be put into practice without making certain concessions to the Indian bourgeoisie. These concessions are not conquered by the Indian nationalist bourgeoisie. They are gifts (reluctant, but obligatory) of imperialism. Therefore, the process of “de-colonisation” is parallel to the process of “de-revolutionisation” of the Indian bourgeoisie”.[5]

Otto V Kuusinen in his report on “The Revolutionary Movement in the Colonies” (Text II15) forcefully countered this theoretical position and also its variants as expressed in the writings of RP Dutt and GAK Luhani. He argued that (i) British concessions in favour of India’s industrial growth in the post-war period was the result of certain short-term economic, political and military exigencies (e.g., intensifying trade-war with Japan and USA, the linked non-cooperation and khilafat movements, mutiny in the army etc.); (ii) only some 10 per cent of the British capital export to India was being invested in industry and the rest in government bonds etc.; (iii) given the stagnant internal market of India made up mainly of the pauperised peasantry, the scope of industrialisation was extremely limited; and (iv) the huge unproductive investments on the part of the Indian bourgeoisie (in gold, silver, savings banks etc.) was nothing but an indirect pointer to the obstacles put up by the British colonial system on the road to industrialisation.

The official Comintern view presented by Kuusinen sparked off a sharp debate in the Congress. The majority of British delegates such as Bennett, Rothstein, Page Arnot etc. spoke against the official report. They, however, did not necessarily support Roy’s formulations and there were important differences among themselves. The Indonesian delegate Padi tried to show that despite the low purchasing power of the colonial peoples, industrialisation was proceeding there at a rapid rate thanks to cheap raw materials and labour power. Among Indian delegates, Sikander Sur (who had the privilege to present a co-report after Kuusinen), predictably, supported Kuusinen and so did Raza while Narayan spoke against.

The debate on the nature, extent and political implications of industrialisation in India had, in fact, been going on from well before the Sixth Congress and continued after it. For instance, in January-February, 1928, GAK Luhani wrote an article in Communist International putting forward his own version of the decolonisation theory; interestingly, in the Sixth Congress itself he declared that he had “nothing whatever to do with the so-called decolonisation of India theory” and that he “wanted to repudiate entirely the interpretation which comrade Kuusinnen has given to our use of the term”. Then between March and June the same year, an interesting polemic took place between Eugen Varga, the noted Hungarian economist on the Comintern staff, writing in Inprecor and RP Dutt writing in Labour Monthly. However, Clemens Dutt took his position against the de-colonisation theory both in an article in Communist International in July 1928 and in the Congress itself. The Comintern position was ably defended at the Congress by, inter alia, the American delegates Pepper and Wolfe, the German delegate Remmele and Martynov who represented the CPSU. Finally, Kuusinen in his concluding speech (Text II17) offered some clarifications. When MN Roy received the relevant documents of the Sixth Congress, he issued a comprehensive statement elucidating and summing up his position on the industrialisation-decolonisation controversy. In Text II19 we reproduce extracts from this statement to the ECCI because this embodied his most mature treatment of the subject.

The debate was complicated by the existence of not two but three distinct views. First, there was MN Roy’s view that rapid industrialisation of India was leading the country towards political decolonisation via domination status and that this resulted in a lessening of the contradiction between the Indian bourgeoisie and British imperialism or even a total shift of the former to the side of the latter. Secondly, the British delegation which did not share the proposition of political decolonisation put forward the “industrialisation thesis” as an economic process. Thirdly, the Comintern view rejected both these views, saying that (i) a certain industrial development did not yet mean “industrialization”, i.e., transformation of a feudal-agrarian country into a capitalist industrialised country, which is impossible under the control of imperialism; (ii) this industrial growth actually deepened the contradiction between the Indian bourgeoisie and British imperialism (see the title of Kuusinen’s concluding speech); and (iii) the thesis of “decolonization” was theoretically anti-Marxist-Leninist and politically harmful.

Writing about it six decades later, it is easier for us to take the testimony of history and observe that Roy’s conclusions were rather hasty and far-fetched and therefore politically harmful, but he grasped the essential direction of change: the post-war industrial growth (quite remarkable by colonial standards), and progressive power-sharing (however haltingly) — which ultimately led to a semi-colonial status for India as a member of the Commonwealth. By contrast, the Comintern’s portrayal of the current Indian scene was more correct but it took a metaphysical view of Lenin’s theory of imperialism and refused to follow the real course of life. Of course, the best thing would have been to allow a healthy debate on the subject. Changes in the political relationship between imperialist countries and their colonies/semi-colonies, based on economic evolution in both (primarily the former) as well as in the world at large, was indeed an important topic of Marxist study and remains so to this day. But the way the CI rejected it all by branding it “anti-Marxist-Leninist” prevented the research and the debate from running their full course. This rigidity marked a clear departure from Lenin's dialectical method of resolving theoretical debates (remember the Roy-Lenin debate in the Second Congress) and hampered the much-required development of the Marxist-Leninist understanding of the colonial question.

The Second Colonial Theses

Eight yeas after Lenin’s colonial theses were adopted at the Second Congress of Communist International (1920), the new theses (Text II16) now put forward the following basic propositions :

1. Stage and Nature of Colonial Revolution : “Along with the national-emancipatory struggle, the agrarian revolution constitutes the axis of the bourgeois democratic revolution in the chief colonial countries.”

2. Role of different classes: While the commercial or comprador bourgeoisie directly serves the interests of imperialism, another section connected with native industry supports the national movement in a vacillating way and at times also compromises with imperialism. Overall, the colonial bourgeoisie has proved itself treacherous and is so inexorably bound up with feudal interests that it opposes not only the agrarian revolution but even any major agrarian reform. In such circumstances, the industrial proletariat must come forward to lead the bourgeois-democratic revolution. “The peasantry, as well as the proletariat and as its ally, represents a driving force of the revolution.”
3. The Key Task: Strengthening the communist parties politically, organisationally and as regards mass base; and in the particular case of India:

Politically, the “basic tasks” are “struggle against British imperialism for the emancipation of the country, for destruction of all relics of feudalism, for the agrarian revolution and for establishment of the dictatorship of the proletariat and peasantry in the form of a Soviet Republic.”

And organisationally : “The union of all communist groups and individual communists scattered throughout the country into a single, independent and centralised party is the first task of the Indian communists.”

4. On United Front: “The formation of any kind of bloc between the communist party and the national revolutionary opposition must be rejected; this does not exclude temporary agreements and the co-ordination of activities in particular anti-imperialist actions”, provided this proves helpful for the development of mass movement and the communists’ freedom of agitation and organisation is not restricted. Generally speaking, the communist parties in colonial countries must “demarcate themselves in the most clear-cut fashion, both politically and organisationally, from all the petty-bourgeois groups and parties.”

Despite loud protests from leaders of CPGB and some others including the Indian Tagore, the concept and practice of WPPS were rejected outright as we have seen in an earlier chapter, And needless to add, the entire theses was premised on the rejection of the de-colonisation theory.

Implications of the New Tactical Line

From the above we find that new Comintern theses did not ask the communists to cut themselves off from the national movement, but put forward two complimentary tasks. Firstly, since “bourgeois opposition to the ruling imperialist-feudal bloc”, though insignificant in itself, “can accelerate the political awakening of the broad working masses” and “indirectly serve as the starting point of great revolutionary mass actions”, communists must learn to utilise every such conflict, “to expand such conflicts and to broaden their significance, to link them with the agitation for revolutionary slogans” and so on. This is one part of the task, contained in para 23 of the theses. The second part, enumerated in para 24, is this: since parties like the Swarajists (meaning the Congress), despite their repeated betrayals, “have not yet finally passed over, like the Kuomintang, to the counter-revolutionary camp” but will certainly do so later on, the communists must expose their true character in all possible ways. Overall, the communists are thus asked to link up with and utilise the programmes of bourgeois parties; to carry on issue-based joint activities and enter into temporary agreements with the latter if necessary, but not to enter into any kind of bloc, which naturally envisages a common programme, concentrating rather on building up the independent strength of the party of the working class — the communist party — among workers and peasants. At the core of these guidelines lay an emphasis on the purity of class character (hence the disavowal of WPPs), political independence (to be manifested through the most advanced slogans and a distinct proletarian programme) and organisational consolidation of the communist party. At least so far as the CPI was concerned, these were precisely the points neglected for long and apparently the emphasis was not misplaced.

But where the directives of the Sixth Congress deviated from the Leninist line of the Second to Fifth Congresses was: the task of building a broad anti-imperialist front was practically withdrawn, only to be reintroduced at the next Congress in 1935. This five-year departure from the otherwise consistent UF policy is explained by a whole set of objectives and subjective conditions. Internationally, the CI expected an impending crash in the world capitalist economy (within a year this certainly proved correct) and a consequent leap forward in the world communist movement (this mechanical deterministic appraisal proved largely incorrect). It also visualised a fusion of social-democracy with fascism and hence the need for communists to go it alone. These overall political understandings naturally influenced the Comintern’s colonial theses too. And as regards the specific situation in colonies and semi-colonies, there was, in the first place, the great betrayal by the Kuomintang in 1927, the vacillations and compromises by the Gandhian and Wafdist (in Egypt) leaderships and the assumption (which, again, did not prove fully correct) that these parties also are bound to openly join the imperialist camp sooner or later. This made the CI rather sceptical about any united front with the colonial bourgeoisie. Secondly, in the particular case of India, the vigorous growth of working class struggle — and that even during periods of lull in the Congress-led movement — prompted the CI to overestimate the political independence and advanced role of the Indian proletariat. So it straight away put forward the task of “establishment of the dictatorship of the proletariat and peasantry in the form of a Soviet republic” (para 16 (a) of the theses), skirting round the complicated but vital question of united front with the native bourgeoisie.

In the Indian context, this meant not only the abandonment of the specific organisational form of WPPs working inside the Indian National Congress, but a total oppositiorrto the latter. But as the next couple of decades was to show, the INC never behaved exactly like the Kuomintang. The Chinese big bourgeoisie did enjoy state power, however incomplete, in at least some major parts of the country, and this they strove to defend, in league with imperialists, against the onslaughts of the revolutionary workers and peasants led by the Chinese Communist Party (and even then they sided with the CPC when the onslaught came mainly from the imperialist side). In India the same classes were placed in a different situation. They could hope to rule the land — and this hope and aspiration rose consistently with the growth in their economic stature — only by squeezing state power from the colonial masters. In this struggle against an incomparably stronger force they were prepared, even eager, to enlist the support of all other class forces; of course to the extent their own hegemony was not impaired. So there was enough scope for UF work in India, but this was completely negated by the Sixth Congress line. How this grave error was further magnified in the actual practice of Indian communists, we will see in the next Part of the volume.

Notes:

1. To have a brief idea of the general backdrop to this Congress and a summary of the main decisions on the colonial question., the reader will do well to first glance through Text II18 — the “Theses of the Agitprop of the ECCI”, i.e., a report by the propaganda wing of the Cl which was published after the Congress and summarised the proceedings.
2. Inprecor, December 31,1928
3. Ibid.
4. For full text of the document, see G Adhikari, Vol. IIIC, pp 572-606
5. Ibid.


The Meerut Conspiracy Case

The year 1928 presented the British government with a series of nightmares : the grand resurgence in workers’ movement, their increased involvement in national politics and the very prominent role of communists in both these development; the rapid spread of WPPs and their consolidation at the national level; the revival of mass anti-imperialist movement provoked by the Simon Commission; the revolutionary activities of Bhagat Singh and his comrades; the last but not the least, the coming closer of communists and a section of the nationalist leadership. In 1929 the Raj struck back. Its first target was naturally the communists working through the WPPs, for they were rapidly becoming the most powerful mass stream of the national liberation movement. Thus was launched the famous Meerut Conspiracy Case, actually the most important link in a chain of repressive measures : the Public Safety Bill and Trade Disputes Bill, the prosecution of and death sentences to Bhagat Singh and his comrades and so on.

The attack was planned at the highest level. A secret telegram from Governor-general Irwin to Home Secretary for India in London states, “Indian political situation had appreciably taken a leftward shift and we apprehend a large-scale disturbance in near future.” (Secret Tel. No. 2555,19 January F/N. No. 184/29, India Office Library, London, quoted and translated from Goutam Chattopadhya's Peshawar to Meerut, op. cit., p 75.). So, on 20 March, 1929 the sweeping round-up of 31 labour leaders (see list below) from Calcutta, Bombay, UP and Punjab took place. And they were brought to Meerut for the Meerut Conspiracy Case. Three Englishmen, Bradley, Philip Spratt and Lester Hutchinson who were active in the working class movement and as many as eight members of the AICC were among the arrested. In comprehensive search operations throughout the country, a good deal of published and unpublished documents, letters, magazines, leaflets etc. were seized and presented as evidence along with intercepted correspondence. Meerut was chosen for the conspiracy trial since the British “could not ... take the chance of submitting the case to the Jury.” (Home member HG Haig, confidential note, 20 February ’29).

But this time the British aim proved counter-productive at least in one respect. Whereas Kanpur, the venue of the previous anti-communist trial, had become the birth place of the CPI, Meerut became a spectacular platform for communist propaganda. The accused communists were better organised to make use of the court room for the spread of the communist ideology, their programmes, amis and objectives. The British move to drive a wedge between communists and nationalist leaders also proved futile. Nehru, Gandhi and many others visited the Meerut jail while the accused communists also sent messages to the satyagrahis in different jails supporting their just struggles for political status. The accused communists also tried to shift the case to one of the metropolitan cities but this appeal was turned down by the sessions court. Also their attempt to utilise the witnesses from abroad and the arrangement of a lawyerfrbm England by the National Meerut Prisoners’ Defence Committee for the defence of the case and the help of comrade JR Campbell of CPGB as political adviser were turned down by the British government. The conspiracy trial under section 121 A of the Indian Penal Code (offences involving treason) was proceeded in the Meerut Sessions Court of RL Yorke. Two Defence lawyers, KF Nariman and MC Chagla appeared on behalf of the accused. Beside giving individual statements in their defence, a general statement of 18 communist accused was given during the magistrate and sessions court trials. This general statement vigorously exposed the bankruptcy and hypocrisy of the British rule in India and their ‘civilised’ legal system and put forward the communist programme and policies (See Text VI25 for short excerpts.) After four long years of sham trial, the verdict was given on 16 Jan. 1933. This was as follows:

t-1

After the sessions trial was over, the accused communists appealed to the High Court. In the High court, Dr. Kailas Nath Katju and two junior advocates, Shyam Kumari Nehru, and Ranjit Sitaram Pandit appeared as defence lawyers. After eight working days of sitting, the High Court judge delivered their judgement as follows:

A) 1. MG Desai, 2. HL Hutchinson, 3. SH Jhabwala, 4. Radha Raman Mitra, 5. Kedarnath Sehgal, 6. Gobinda Kasle, 7. Gouri Shankar, 8. Laksman Rao Kadam, 9. Arjun Atmaram Alve — All acquitted.

B) 1. Ajodhya Prasad, 2. PC Joshi, 3. Gopal Basak,

4. Dr. G Adhikari, 5. Shamsul Huda — the court upheld the sentences under 121A of the IPC by the sessions court, but due to punishment already received, they were all released.

t2

“The sentences were reduced later (by the High Court) under pressure of the British Trade Union Congress and others” wrote Prof. Michael Brecher of Canada (Nehru : A political Biography, p 136). Not only did workers all over the world launch agitations against the trial and conviction, even men like Ro.main Rolland and Prof. Albert Einstein raised their voices in protest against the case. Harold Laski wrote:

  • “The Meerut trial belongs to the class of cases of which the Mooney trial and the Sacco-Vangetti trial in America, the Dreyfus trial in France, the Reichstag fire trial in Germany, are the supreme instances.”[1]

The Meerut trial[2] projected the communists as the foremost fighters for freedom who bore the brunt of imperialist attack. This earned them truly national support — even men like Gandhi felt compelled to voice their sympathy and respect. But the CPI failed to reap any harvest; for in the first place, the internment of practically all leaders, precisely at the moment when the Party was planning to consolidate itself, made any national-level planning and work impossible. Secondly, the new leadership that gradually emerged from the grassroots proved to be more loyal than the King in following the new Comintern line, which in its turn shifted more to the left just after the Sixth World Congress. The story of this new period we will now study in Part IV of the volume.

    Notes:

1. H. Laski’s “Preface” to Hutchinson’s Conspiracy at Meerut, p 8.
2. A large number of books with details on this case are easily available, such as : The Great Attack by Sohan Singh Josh, PBH (New Delhi,1979); Meerut Conspiracy Case and The Left Wing in India by Pramita Ghosh, Paoyrus (Calcutta, 1978). So we limit ourselves to a brief general comment.

Party foundation and the years preceding it
(1917-25)

Communism in India arose on the high road of Indian people’s movements briefly discussed above. But to understand the historical conditions of its genesis, it will be necessary now to close in on the immediate socio-political backdrop.

Impact of World War I on the
Alignment of Class Forces
Comintern and the Colonial Question:
The Second Congress
Nationalism And Internationalism
Initiatives in the Soviet Union
The First Communist Groups in India
Towards a Left Bloc Within the Congress
The Peshawar And Kanpur
Conspiracy Cases
The First Communist Conference in India
Party Foundation Day: 26 December, 1925
Third to Fifth Comintern Congresses
Comintern Debates And the Indian Reality
The National Scene And
Early Communist Propaganda

 

Impact of World War I on the Alignment of Class Forces

The first world war, arising out of inter-imperialist conflict for redivision of world resources and territories, sharply exacerbated all the contradictions of Indian society. The principal contradiction — that between the emerging Indian nation and British imperialism — intensified as a result of a much greater drain of material wealth (a three-times increase in defence expenditure was secured by floating war loans and increasing rates of taxes) and of human resources (tens of thousands of Indians were drawn into the Army, often under coercion as in Punjab, and despatched to die in alien lands). Galloping inflation (the all-India price index, with 1873 as 100, rose from 147 in 1914 to 225 in 1918 and to 276 in 1919)[1] and acute shortage in food and other necessities of life were the two most glaring expressions of the sharpening of this contradiction, which provided an objective basis for the remarkable growth in the nationalist movement just after the war.

But the war affected different classes of Indian society in different ways and also sharpened the contradictions among them. Thus the land-owning class had to shoulder the least of the burden, for except in a few cases the land tax was not raised much, and the landlords reciprocated by assisting in the British war efforts : purchasing war bonds, helping recruit soldiers and so on. So the war further cemented the alliance between feudalism and imperialism. Diametrically opposite was the impact on the peasantry. They had to suffer from much slower rise in prices of agricultural commodities like raw jute, indigo etc. compared to manufactured items like salt, kerosene, cloth etc.; moreover, in soldier’s uniform it was mostly the poor peasant who died for an unknown cause. Landless peasants who had to buy foodgrains were worst hit, because prices of the latter — particularly of coarse grains like Bajra — rose tremendously whereas their earnings stagnated. No wonder, therefore, that the immediate post-war years saw a veritable spurt in peasant struggle both in radical forms (as exemplified by the Moplah rebellion in Malabar and the Rampa struggle led by Alluri Sitarama Raju) and in Gandhian channels as in UP.

As for the bourgeoisie, the war gave them cause for dissension as well as elation. They were aggrieved because of higher rates of income tax and the rule of filing individual returns (which brought large number of individual merchants within the scope of the tax), a super-tax imposed on companies and Hindu undivided family businesses, a temporary excess profits tax and certain other measures taken by the government during or just after the war. But the benefits far outweighed these difficulties. In the first place, the industrialists made exceptional profits owing to huge war orders, decline in foreign competition in many cases, more favourable terms of trade vis-a-vis agricultural products and some other factors. Thus the cotton textile industry based in Ahmedabad and Bombay benefited immensely from (i) slackening of competition from Lancashire products caused by a 7 percent import duty imposed in 1917 to meet the government's financial needs (ii) massive orders for cloth needed for uniforms (iii) favourable price differential between cloth and raw cotton (export of the latter was hit by dislocation in world commerce, so prices did not rise as much as it otherwise should have) and (iv) further decline of handlooms due to prohibitive price of imported cotton yarn. Marwari merchants in and around Calcutta, who like their counterparts belonging to other areas and communities made fabulous profits out of hoarding, black-marketing etc., moved into the jute industry just after the war. The Tata Iron and Steel Company, floated in the days of swadeshi fervour (August 1907) and operative since 1911, got a boost during the war, and the Bhadrabati Iron Works came up in Mysore. The Indian advance into heavy industries was significant in that coupled with the high profits and the brief post-war boom, it installed a sense of strength and hope; and this was matched by a sense of class solidarity born of enhanced mobility of capital, the all India connections that developed amongst the bourgeoisie and common demands like reduction of tax rates. On the other hand, the British-Indian government came to recognise the strategic import of allowing a limited degree of industrialisation in India. Having crossed over from childhood to adolescence, the Indian bourgeoisie started dreaming of achieving self-rule step-by-step through pressures and bargains combined with help and understanding. Thus Gandhi and Tilak urged the Indian peasants to join the army in the hope that this loyalty will be rewarded by swaraj after the war was over. Said Tilak in 1918 : “Purchase war debentures, but look to them as title deeds of Home Rule.” (Both the leaders, like many others such as Muslim League's Jinnah, had offered unconditional and total support to British war efforts as soon as it broke out in 1914). This was in perfect consonance with the maturing of British policy into a combination of accommodation of moderates (as symbolised by Montague-Chelmsford reforms of 1919[2]) and suppression of militants (the notorious Rowlatt Acts and the Jalianwalla Bagh massacre in the same year, for example).

The long-term symbiosis of the British and the Indian bourgeoisie had thus begun, and this was clearly directed against the working class. The latter grew enormously in number : from a little over 21 lakhs organised workers (including those in plantations) in 1911 the figure reached near 27 lakhs a decade later, but real wages declined in most cases. In 1925 a delegation of the Dandee Jute Trade Unions calculated that over the ten years from 1915 to 1924, the Indian jute industry reaped a profit of “£300 million sterling, or 90 per cent of the wage bill. ... A profit of £300 million taken from 3,00,000 workers in ten years means £1,000 per head. That means £100 a year from each worker. And as the average wage is about £12 10s. per head (per annum — Ed.), it means that the average annual profit is eight tunes the wage bill.”[3] To take another example, wages in Bombay textile mills rose only by some 15% or so as against an 80 to 100% rise in foodgrains prices between 1914-18, whereas the mill-owners made amazing profits (e.g., in 1918 the Century Mills made a profit of Rs. 22.5 lakhs on a capital investment of Rs. 20 lakhs and yet declined to concede a demand for 25% rise in wages plus a month's salary as bonus). In the circumstances, the post-war years naturally saw both a quantitative and qualitative development in working class movement.

Such was the impact of the first world war on the major class forces and class relations in India. As for various sections of the petty bourgeoisie, they were hard hit by rising prices and other maladies. For instance, weavers were being routed by factories: production of cotton piece-goods in the handloom sector, which was slightly below that in the mill sector around 1913-14, came down to a third or a half of mill production around 1918-19. The educated urbanites saw the ravages of the war and developed greater affinities with poorer toilers. The more advanced among them, after a brief stint with patriotic terrorist activities which grew appreciably during the war but achieved little concrete results, were on the lookout for a new path of advance.

Upsurge in working class movement

The class that took most quickly to the path of struggle after the war was the industrial proletariat. Political leadership, however still belonged to the nationalists. Thus in March 1918 while the textile workers of Ahmedabad were agitating for the continuation of a plague bonus on the ground of heightened cost of living, Gandhi intervened on the request of the district collector who wished to avoid a showdown. Through a skilful combination of negotiation, strike and individual fast, Gandhi led the workers to victory : 35% rise in wages was achieved. From the last day of the same year, workers of the Century Mills in Bombay began a strike on the demand noted above. They actively mobilised more than a lakh of textile workers belonging to 83 nearby mills, who struck work from January 9, 1919 and held rallies. Next the strike spread to dock labourers, clerks of mercantile houses and Parel railway engineering workers. Tilak’s Home Rule League was then at the height of popularity, and some of his colleagues came forward to guide the workers along conciliatory lines. Ravindra Kumar in his “Bombay Textiles strike 1919” (see Indian Economic and Social History Review, 1971) has given an interesting account of how the struggling workers repeatedly ignored these gentlemen’s advice for moderation and how the strike was withdrawn on January 21 only after the Mill-owners’ Association was persuaded by the Bombay Police Commissioner to accept a 20% increase in wages as well as a special bonus.

As this struggle showed, the organised workers had started coming out of, if only partially, bourgeois and petty bourgeois domination. This process continued through the 1919-21 waves of strike. Here we may mention some of these just as specimens: the four-week strike by 17,000 odd workers of the Kanpur Woolen Mills in November-December 1919; the month-long textile strike in Bombay in early 1920 which quickly spread to almost all industries in the zone and at its height involved some 2 lakh workers; the month-long strike by approximately 40,000 workers of the Tata Iron and Steel Works in February-March 1920. Also there were strikes in Rangoon, Calcutta, Sholapur, Madras etc. In 1921 there were as many as 396 strikes in India, involving more than 6 lakh workers and leading to a loss of almost 70 lakh man-days. The sectoral reach of the strike wave was really extensive : apart from cotton textile, jute and railway workers, those in the Jharia coal-fields, Assam plantations, Calcutta tramways, Bombay Port and P & T and many others joined the battle. In most cases the strikes were on economic demands, but solidarity struggles and political strikes were not rare. Thus in the spring of 1919 the working class responded very positively to the call of hartal against the Rowlatt Acts. Then in May 1921 the East Bengal Railway workers of Chandpur struck work and in many ways supported the large group of Assam plantation workers who, while on an exodus back to their respective provinces as a protest against police reprisals at the plantations, were detained at Chandpur station and mercilessly tortured by the police. The most important political strike of the period took place on the occasion of the visit of the Prince of the Wales to India. The Prince set foot on Bombay on November 17, 1921 and the workers of Bombay, Calcutta, Madras staged a general strike in response to a Congress call of hartal. In Bombay the strike continued for six days and was accompanied by militant demonstrations which clashed repeatedly with the police and the army. Some 30 people were killed, 200 arrested and many more suffered serious injuries. Apart from strikes and street battles, workers instinctively adopted other forms too : for instance, during the anti-British upsurge following repressions in Punjab and the arrest of Gandhi, the textile city of Ahmedabad was practically “captured” by workers who wrought havoc with government properties for two days (April 11 and 12,1919) and the British troops could take the city back only after killing about 30 people and injuring hundreds.

Just as the struggles of this period were incomparably more stubborn, broad-based and long-drawn than any time in the past, so the workers’ primary class organisation — the trade unions — came into their own with more or less regular subscriptions, membership rolls etc., which were absent in the earlier welfare type liberal labour organisations. Notable pioneers in the field included BP Wadia, TV Kalyanasundaram Mudalier and EL Iyer who organised the Buckingham and Carnatic Mill Workers’ Union in 1918-19; J Baptista, NM Joshi, SA Dange, RS Nimbkar, SS Mirajkar and KN Joglekar who were organising the textile and municipal workers in Bombay; Dewan Chaman Lall and MA Khan — active among railway workers in Lahore; Swami Viswananda who were organising the coal miners in Jharia and so on. The number of TUs rose quickly to more than 120 by the end of October 1920, when the All India Trade Union Congress (AITUC) was born. Let us discuss here the major features of its formation.

First, at the grassroots real TU organisers were mostly left-leaning democrats, many of whom later became members or sympathisers of the CPI, but the political leadership from above came from the militant nationalists. Tilak was scheduled to be a vice-president but died before the inaugural conference and Lala Lajpat Rai was duly elected as the first president. Gandhi, of course, kept himself aloof. On the other hand, Mr. Shapurji Shaklatvala, a British communist leader, assisted in the work of organising the AITUC. Secondly, its base was fairly broad — representing some 5 lakh workers including 2 lakh miners. Thirdly, its inaugural session was held in Bombay — then the most advanced centre of organised working class militancy (its second conference also was held at a very important centre — Jharia of Bihar — when it was seething with strike action in November 1921). Fourthly, within the limits set by bourgeois nationalism, the leaders called upon the workers, most forcefully though not in clear-cut class terms, to fight for their rights and to organise themselves more effectively. This becomes evident from the speech made by Lajpat Rai as president and from the “Manifesto to the Workers of India” issued from the first conference and signed by Dewan Chaman Lall as general secretary — documents which contained much to enthral the worker audience and definitely marked an advance in working class movement[4].

In sum, the birth of the premier centre of trade unions in India symbolised the forceful entry of the Indian proletariat as a distinct class movement into the mainstream of broad anti-imperialist struggle; and the contradiction between its initial bourgeois-nationalist leadership and its militant proletarian base accurately reflected the objective balance of class and political forces in India in the immediate post-war period. How and to what extent this contradiction was resolved and the working class movement was integrated with scientific socialism — this we shall discuss in Part VI of the present volume.

Newwave of peasant struggles

Anti-feudal peasant struggles gained a notable momentum from the end of 1920 in different regions of India. In many cases they were more or less influenced by the non-cooperation and Khilafat movement (e.g., in the Oudh region of the United Provinces). Let us briefly mentior a few of these struggles.

The Oudh region of the United Provinces was the most important base of the Congress-sponsored Kisan Sabha movement. However, unbearable exploitation and oppression by the talukdars led the peasants to militant, often violent struggles under the leadership of Baba Ramchandra. During the first three months of 1921 houses and go-downs of talukdars and merchants were looted; there were also cases of people in their thousands fixing by force price-ceilings on essential items and other instances of popular outbursts. The authorities took fright and after arresting the Baba (who later complained of betrayal by Congress leaders), rushed through the Oudh Rent (Amendment) Act in March 1921. There was a decline in the struggle but towards the end of the year it resurfaced in certain other districts of the same region. Now it came to be known as Eka (Ekta or unity) movement. It started on the basis of tenant demands relating to rent, stoppage of eviction and forced labour, free use of tanks etc. The initial thrust came from the Congress and Khilafat leaders, but soon peasant militancy went beyond the confines of non-violence. Madari Pasi and other low caste leaders emerged, calling upon the peasants to kill British officials and drive the foreign rulers out of the land. Severe repression and finally the arrest of Madari Pasi in June 1922 brought the movement to a halt.

The famous Moplah rebellion in Malabar district of Kerala erupted in August 1921 as a sequel to a long series of earlier outbursts. Essentially it was a struggle of peasant-tenants against jenmis or landlords based on such grievances as high rent, no security of tenure, tenure renewal fees and other feudal exactions, but since the former were predominantly Muslims and the latter mostly Hindus, the struggle gradually took on clear communal colours. As in the UP experience just discussed, here also the beginnings were made (in mid-1920) as part of Congress-Khilafat movement, and national leaders like Gandhi and Maulana Azad had visited the region upto early 1921. But with the arrest of these and such other leaders in February, the struggle passed into the hands of local leaders who guided it along more militant lines. Some of them, like Kunhammed Hazi, who would punish any follower that unnecessarily attacked a Hindu, took care not to let the movement degenerate into anti-Hindu riots. The targets of attack were the jenmis, moneylenders, British planters, courts, police stations etc. “Khilafat Republics” were set up and existed for several months in a number of place in South Malabar. The British authorities declared martial law and intensified state terrorism, murdering more than 3000. At the same time, they instigated and coerced Hindus to act against the movement. This fanned the dormant anti-Hindu trend : forced conversions and communal killings started and grew quickly. By the end of the year 1921, the movement was crushed in a most savage manner.

The gumdwara reform movement, better known as the Akali movement, passed through various phases during the first half of the twenties, and it is difficult to describe it in a few sentences. Starting as a campaign led by the Shiromoni Gurudwara Prabandhak Committee (SGPC, set up in late 1920) to take over control of Sikh shrines from corrupt, British-propped mohants who usually controlled large tracts of land, it developed into a tremendous mass upsurge of the Sikh peasantry against the feudal-imperialist alliance. More than 400 laid down their lives (some 200 of them in a single incident — the massacre at the Nankana gumdwara) and an estimated 30,000 were imprisoned for various terms. In July 1925 a legislation was passed handing over the management of all the Punjab gurudwaras to a newly elected SGPC.

Anti-British mass upsurge

Apart from the class and sectional struggles with more specific targets as discussed above, the immediate post-war years also a saw a new height of the general anti-imperialist movement. The gathering storm of 1918 burst out in March-April 1919 against that notorious license to savage repression — the Rowlatt Acts. In response to Gandhi’s call for hartal (general suspension of business) on April 16, “a mighty wave of mass demonstrations, strikes, unrest, in some cases rioting, and courageous resistance to violent repression in the face of heavy casualties, spread over many parts of India” — writes RP Dutt in India Today. Dutt then quotes from an official report to show the government’s worried amazement at what it called “the unprecedented fraternisation between the Hindus and the Moslems ... even the lower classes agreed for once to forget the differences ... Hindus publicly accepted water from the hands of Moslems and vice versa. Hindu-Moslem unity was the watchword of processions indicated both by cries and by banners. Hindu leaders had actually been allowed to preach from the pulpit of a Mosque.”

Dutt continues; “Extraordinary measure of repression followed. It was at this time that the atrocity of Amritsar occurred [the reference is to the Jallianwala Bagh massacre of April 13, where 379 peaceful people were murdered and 1,200 injured by the British armed forces with a view to terrorising the people — Ed.]. ... Gandhi took alarm at the situation that was developing. In view of sporadic cases of violence of the masses against their rulers which had appeared in Calcutta, Bombay, Ahmedabad and elsewhere[5], he declared that he had committed a blunder of Himalayan dimensions [in calling for a passive mass resistance against the Rowlatt Bills — Ed.]. ... Accordingly, he suspended resistance in-the middle of April, within a week of the hartal, and thus called off the movement at the moment it was beginning to reach its height. ...”[6]

This characteristic Gandhian response to mass militancy, which would be repeated over and over again in the coming years, could not fully stem the tide of popular anger. In particular, workers and peasants continued their struggles, as we have seen before. Lajpat Rai, speaking in the special Calcutta session of Congress (September 1920), recognised the mood of the masses when he said: although “we are by instinct and tradition averse to revolutions”, a revolution has now become inescapable. It was under pressure of these circumstances that the Congress in its Nagpur session (December 1920) adopted a full-fledged programme of non-violent non-cooperation. The Congress organisation also was suitably strengthened for leading a mass movement. Throughout 1921 the non-cooperation movement, organically blended with the Khilafat movement[7] led by the Ali brothers, spread to the four corners of the country in a rich variety of forms. Students in their tens of thousands boycotted schools and colleges to join the “national” ones; lawyers including Congress leaders like CR Das, Motilal Nehru, Asaf Ali and others boycotted courts, bonfires were made everywhere of foreign cloth, picketing of shops selling foreign goods went on for days — in short, the swadeshi fervour was back at a more massive scale. Kfiadi and Charkha was taken up as a popular symbol of patriotism, self-reliance and national honour; Gandhi donned the famous loin-cloth and chadar to emerge as the saintly ‘Mahatma’ (meaning “great soul”). As narrated earlier, workers’, peasants’ and other popular movements grew apace largely under the impact of the non-cooperation-Khilafat movement.

The zenith was reached on the occasion of the visit of Prince of Wales, which had been arranged with an eye to reviving what the British fondly believed to be an inherent Indian ‘respect and love for the master’ and thus cooling the popular anger. But what happened was exactly the opposite. The Congress and Khilafat leaders called for boycotting the visit, and the whole country was up in arms. But this, especially the heroic struggle of the people of Bombay with workers in the frontlines, once again made Gandhi worried. Under his restraining influence, the Ahmedabad session of the Congress (December 1921) dropped the earlier reference to non-payment of taxes and dissolved without a specific plan of action, conferring all power of decision-making to Gandhi who was now declared the “dictator of Congress”. Next month Gandhi, under tremendous pressure from the Congress ranks and a number of leaders like Jawaharlal Nehru and Subhas Bose, threatened the unrelenting authorities with a mass civil disobedience campaign. The whole country was in full battle gear. But the “dictator” ruled otherwise. On the pretext of the Chauri-Chaura incident of February 5,1922, where struggling peasants burnt to death an atrocious police party, he suddenly called off the movement. Almost all Congress leaders were then in jail, from where they expressed their shock and dissent and urged reconsideration of the diktat, but in vain. The government which so far hesitated to arrest Gandhi, now felt confident to do that on March 10. The great movement slowly grounded to a halt, but not before opening up a great new era in India's struggle for freedom. If the movement's success lay in rousing the broadest sections of the Indian people into active politics, its failure, too, was highly significant in that it led the thinking sections to search for an alternative path. And an alternative path actually lay before them and beckoned to them — the crimson path of Bolshevik revolution, heralding a new dawn on earth.

Notes:

1. See Gandhi's Rise to Power : Indian Politics, 1915-22 by Judith Brown, p125
2. A reform in the system of governance, whereby the electorate was enlarged and some small powers (e.g., departments of health, eduction, local bodies etc.) were given to ministries responsible to provincial legislatures while retaining effective control with the British Officialdom.
3. Cited in India Today by R Palme Dutt, Manisha Granthalaya (Calcutta, 1970) pp 393-94
4. For details, see AITUC — Fifty Years, Documents, PPH, (New Delhi, 1973).
5. The Ahmedabad incident has already been mentioned on p 33; other incidents included - the derailing of a troops train at Nadiad and workers on strike setting fire to railway and police stations at Beeramgaon (both in Gujarat). Throughout Punjab, telegraph wires were snapped, railway lines were removed, stations and government buildings were set on fire and banks raided in an angry outburst against the Jallianwala Bagh massacre.
6.  India Today, op. cit, pp 337-39
7. This was a campaign of Indian Muslims for restoration of the full glory and authority of the Khalifa or Sultan of Turkey who was divested of his authority by the British after the war. For a communist analysis of this movement mads in early 1924, see Text VI16.

 

Comintern and the Colonial Question:
The Second Congress

Already on the eve of the first world war, Lenin in his “Right of Nations to Self-Determination” had laid down the essence of proletarian approach to the national question very clearly. While the bourgeoisie “naturally assumes the leadership at the start of every national movement”, and “always places its national demands in the forefront”, for the proletariat “these demands are subordinated to the interests of the class struggle”. Lenin further explained that “bourgeois nationalism of any oppressed nation has a general democratic content that is directed against oppression, and it is this content that we unconditionally support.”[1]

VI Lenin’s contribution to the theory of national liberation movement is too vast a subject to be dealt with here; the above reference is meant to serve only as a pointer. In any case, it is necessary to state that Lenin's role on this question was based not simply on theoretical studies but also on direct experience of communist work in the extremely backward countries on the eastern flank of Soviet Russia. This will be evident from the materials of the Second All-Russia Congress of the Communist Organisations of the Peoples of the East (November 1919), the First Congress of the Peoples of the East in Baku (Sept ember 1920) etc. Take for instance two short quotes. Addressing the delegates to the November 1919 Congress, Lenin said :

“... You are confronted with a task which has not previously confronted the Communists of the world: relying upon the general theory and practice of communism, you must adapt yourselves to specific conditions such as do not exist in the European countries; you must be able to apply that theory and practice to conditions in which the bulk of the population are peasants, and in which the task is to wage a struggle against medieval survivals and not against capitalism. ... You will have to base yourselves on the bourgeois nationalism which is awakening, and must awaken, among those peoples, and which has its historical justification. At the same time, you must find your way to the working and exploited masses of every country and tell them in a language they understand that their only hope of emancipation lies in the victory of the international revolution, and that the international proletariat is the only ally of all the hundreds of millions of the working and exploited peoples of the East.”[2]

In the main resolution adopted at the same Congress, we find a highly illuminating paragraph:

“The Communist Party’s revolutionary work in the East must proceed in two directions : the one stems from the Party’s basic class-revolutionary programme, which enjoins it gradually to create communist parties — sections of the Third Communist International — in the Eastern countries; the other is determined by the political and, of course, historical, social and economic situation of the present moment in the East, which makes it necessary for it to give support for a certain length of time to local national movements aiming at the overthrow of the power of Western-European imperialism, always provided that these movements do not conflict with the world proletariat’s class revolutionary aspiration to overthrow world imperialism ...”[3]

Continuing and developing this basic approach into a comprehensive general line, Lenin formulated the celebrated Theses on the National and Colonial Questions.

A preliminary draft of the theses[4], circulated one-and-a-half months before the Second Comintern Congress met from July 19, was taken up for discussion in the Commission on National and Colonial Questions (better known as the Colonial Commission) constituted by the Congress. Headed by Lenin, this Commission included representatives of advanced countries like England and France as well as colonial and semi-colonial countries like China, Korea and India (MN Roy). The Commission discussed Lenin’s preliminary draft as well as a set of Supplementary Theses drafted by Roy on Lenin’s request. It accepted the former with a few editorial changes and two minor political changes (see below); whereas Roy’s draft was finalised after major political corrections. In the Congress itself, on Lenin's recommendation both Lenin’s Theses and Roy's Supplementary Theses were adopted after a thorough discussion. In Chapter II of our Documents section, (i.e., Text II) we reproduce extracts from (1) Lenin’s Theses and (2) Roy’s Supplementary Theses, both in their final versions adopted by the Congress, along with references to the changes made by the Commission in Roy’s original draft; (3) Roy’s speech in the Colonial Commission and the discussion on it, (4) Report of the Commission placed by Lenin at the Congress, and (5) Roy’s Speech in the Congress defending his Supplementary Thesis and the Italian delegate Serrati’s rejoinder.

A careful, unbiased and composite study of these materials will give us a clear picture of the Leninist theoretical foundation for the initiation of the communist movement in colonial and semi-colonial countries as well as of the much discussed and often sensationalised Lenin-Roy controversy. Before we go over to that, however, we have to address ourselves to a pertinent question : why did Lenin recommend—and the Colonial Commission as well as the Congress accept—the very extraordinary step of having a set of supplementary theses over and above the main theses ? Did this mean some sort of patchup?

In the first place, the great organiser and apostle of inner-party democracy and collectivism that he was, Lenin was glad to accept and internationally project the positive contributions of an Indian revolutionary — the more so at a time when the Comintern was attaching utmost importance to the national liberation movements. This could not be achieved by merging Lenin's and Roy’s theses into one, because the former provided an overall general guideline while the latter dealt specifically with India and other big Asian nations, thus becoming a supplement to the former in the true sense of the term. This point was made by Lenin himself in his Report of the Colonial Commission (see Text II4) and further clarified several years later by Stalin, who wrote that Roy’s theses were needed

“In order to single out from the backward colonial countries which have no industrial proletariat such countries as China and India, of which it cannot be said that they have ‘practically no industrial proletariat’. Read the Supplementary Theses, and you will realise that they refer chiefly to China and India. ... The fact is that Lenin’s theses had been written and published long before the Second Congress opened, long before and prior to the discussion in the special commission of the Second Congress. And since the discussion in the Congress Commission revealed the necessity for singling out from the backward colonies of the East such countries as China and India, the necessity for the ‘Supplementary’ Theses arose.”[5]

Though eager to let the Comintern benefit from his young comrade’s first-hand knowledge about India, Lenin could not, of course, afford to be liberal where basic theoretical questions were involved. He therefore saw to it that the Colonial Commission made major cuts and alterations in Roy’s original draft so as to bring the “supplementary thesis” into broad conformity with the basic theses. At the same time, he deleted from his own preliminary draft a correct Marxist proposition, viz., “... the more backward the country, the stronger is the hold of small-scale agricultural production, patriarchalism and isolation, which inevitably lend particular strength and tenacity to the deepest of petty-bourgeois prejudices, i.e., to national egoism and national narrow-mindedness.” (Compare Para 12 of the preliminary draft, p 150, CW, Vol. 31, with Para 12 of the adopted theses as given in Text II1 of the present volume). This deletion was in keeping with Lenin’s own advice, given a few lines further on, that communists in advanced countries should be particularly tactful not to hurt the “survivals of national sentiment” in the oppressed countries. Impressed by Roy’s argument, he also replaced the term “bourgeois-democratic” movement by “national-revolutionary” movement. The two sets of theses thus stand as official Comintern documents to be read together and not separately or in contraposition to one another.

Now for the political essence of Lenin-Roy debate, which revolved round four main points.

First, the relation between and relative importance of revolutions in advanced and backward countries. While Roy said that the fate of the former depended solely on the latter, Lenin opined that this was “going too far” and took a more balanced view. The same point emerges from Text II2 — see notes 1 and 2 appended there. Roy’s “Asiocentric” view of world revolution had its polar opposite in the “Eurocentric” view of the Italian delegate Serrati and some others, but this is not the place to go into details on this question.

Second, the degree of industrial development and class polarisation attained by less backward countries like India, China etc. According to Roy, 80% of the Indians had become “agricultural labourers” under the impact of British Indian industry[6] which saw a twenty-fold rise in capital investment “during recent times” with a consequent 15% increase in the number of industrial proletariat in India.[7] Today we know that these were gross exaggerations, but Lenin did not have the required figures to question these. In any case, from Lenin's theses and speeches it does not appear that he attached any importance to these sweeping statements; rather his references to the predominantly peasant population and “pre-capitalist relations” in colonies seem to indicate the very opposite. It was only later, when Roy’s views developed further into the “decolonisation theory”, that a polemic started on this question.

Third, the relation between national liberation movement led by the bourgeoisie and the spontaneously developing workers’ and peasants’ struggles; and the correct communist approach to them. It is here that Roy made the most valuable contribution — which was, however, carried to the extreme and thus became his weakest and most harmful proposition. Let us explain.

In Text II4, we hear Lenin report that some comrade or comrades in the Colonial Commission “irrefutably proved” the “rapprochement between the bourgeoisie of the exploiting countries and that of the colonies ... [directed] against all revolutionary movements and revolutionary classes”. On this basis, reported Lenin, it was decided that the distinction between the reformist and revolutionary bourgeoisie must be grasped, that communists should “combat” the former and support the latter only, and that in order to express the whole thing more scientifically, the generally correct term “bourgeois-democratic” in Lenin’s draft theses should be substituted by the more specific “national revolutionary” (who were to be supported by communists). Now from all accounts it appears that the most forceful voice behind these important changes was that of MN Roy. Also he correctly drew attention, in his draft theses and before the Commission as well as at the Congress itself, to the utmost revolutionary significance of the rising class struggle of workers and peasants. But he stretched his ideas too far — just as he did while emphasising the importance of revolutions in colonies and other backward countries. As we have seen earlier, the upsurge in workers’ and peasants’ struggles in the immediate post-war years was often based on economic or class demands but at the same time they were greatly under the impact of the general anti-British nationalist mood championed most prominently by the Congress. At that juncture it was correct and necessary to expose the betrayal-prone class character of the Congress leadership and to grasp the rudimentary class independence or class assertion of workers and peasants as the main field of communist activity, but certainly it was going against reality to fancy that “the revolutionary movement [of workers and peasants — Ed.] has nothing in common with the national liberation movement”, as Roy said in the Colonial Commission. He had put forward the same concept in his draft theses which was crossed out in the final version (see notes 3, 4 and 6 to Text II2), and presented it, though in a modified form, in his speech before the Congress itself (“This mass movement is not controlled by the revolutionary nationalists but is developing independently” — whereas in reality nationalist leaders very often controlled the political- reins of not only general anti-British mass movements but the new workers’ and peasants’ movements too). For Roy the national liberation movement and revolutionary workers’ and peasants’ movements were opposites that excluded each other and, being a new convert to Marxism[8], he zealously supported the latter against the former, taking pride in the fact (according to his Memoirs, p 353) that “The Polish communists of the Luxemburg school used to remark in joke that I was a true communist while Lenin was a nationalist”.

Lenin on the other hand was perfectly clear, consistent and precise in his formulations. The stage of revolution in colonies, semi-colonies and dependencies had to be bourgeois democratic, with imperialism and feudalism (or feudal survivals) as targets, the peasantry as the motive force and the national bourgeoisie both as a conditional ally (to the extent the latter, or a section of it, fought against imperialism) and a potential though secondary target (to the extent this bourgeoisie, or a section of it, compromised with imperialism). The whole experience of the bourgeois democratic revolution in Russia upto February 1917 and his long preoccupation with revolutions in oppressed and backward nations (see our small quotes on p 39) provided the foundation for this line. His emphasis on the need to extend special support to the peasant movement, lend it the most revolutionary character and organise peasants’ and other toilers’ Soviets was badly misinterpreted by many and he had to explain it again and again. Thus in reply to his colleague Chicherin’s criticism against what the latter regarded as Lenin’s undue emphasis on alliance with the national bourgeoisie, Lenin clarified: “I lay greater stress on the alliance with the peasantry (which does not quite mean the bourgeoisie)”[9]. Anyway, we believe no such clarification will be needed for the reader who goes through documents 1 and 4 in Text II and notes Lenin's stress on the “provisional” nature of communists’ alliance with national liberation movement and on the need to “unconditionally maintain the independence of the proletarian movement even if it is only in an embryonic stage”. Fighting against Roy’s ‘left’ isolationism, Lenin highlighted the enormous potential of liberation movements in colonies, which were objectively situated within the framework of bourgeois democracy, for “rallying the constituent elements of the future proletarian parties” ranged “against the bourgeois democratic trend in their own nation”. For us in India, the profound significance of this proposition becomes all the more evident when we remember that (i) practically all the early leaders and cadres of the communist movement in India came from within the ambit of anti-British struggle, while many of them had a Congress background; and (ii) that the movemental mainstay of communism, the class struggle of workers and peasants, developed in most cases as a part – though a very distinct and foremost part often beyond the control of the Congress organisation — of the freedom movement. Fourth, the actual level of development of the proletariat and of the communist movement and the relative importance of communist work among the peasantry. Roy over-estimated the political development of the proletariat and wrote in his draft theses: “In most of the colonies there already exist organised socialist or communist parties, in close relation with the mass movement.” Colonial Commission changed this into “... organised revolutionary parties which strive to be in close connection with the working masses.” (emphasis added). This change was in accordance with what Lenin had called in his draft theses, “the need for a determined struggle against attempts to give a communist colouring to bourgeois-democratic liberation trends in the backward countries.”[10] Whereas Roy wrote generally about workers’ and peasants’ struggles with emphasis on the former, Lenin's characteristic assertion was: “it would be Utopian to believe that proletarian, parties in these backward countries, if indeed they can emerge in them, can pursue communist tactics and a communist policy, without establishing definite relations with the peasant movement and without giving it effective support.” (See Text II4). As his remark made in about the same period on a different occasion shows, from a study of the features of backwardness in the colonies and semi-colonies Lenin arrived at a very significant “deduction” :

“adjust both Soviet Institutions and the Communist Party (its membership, special tasks) to the level of the peasant countries of the colonial East. This is the crux of the matter. This needs thinking about and seeking concrete answers.” [11]

As we are painfully aware, it was not MN Roy and his successors in India but Mao Zedong and his colleagues in China who picked up the cue from Lenin, grasping “the crux” and finding out detailed, practical “concrete answers” to the whole gamut of special problems facing revolutions in backward countries. That, however, is a different story.

Notes:

1. See Lenin, CW, Vol. 20, pp 409-412
2. See Lenin, CW, Vol. 30, pp 161-162
3. Cited from a Russian Source in Marxism and Asia by Helene Carrere d'-Encausse and Stuart R Schram, op. cit, pp 169-70
4. See Lenin, CW; Vol. 31, pp 144-151
5. See “Concerning Questions of the Chinese Revolution” by JV Stalin, Works, Vol. 9, p 238
6. See Text II3
7. See Text II5
8.  Roy started studying Marxism in New York in 1917, but became some sort of Marxist or socialist only in 1919. His book on India in Spanish published in 1918 while he was in Mexico, did not contain an iota of Marxism.
9. See Lenin, CW, Vol. 31, p 555
10. See Lenin, CW, Vol. 31, p 149.
11. See Lenin, “Remarks on the Report of A-Sultan-Zade concerning the prospects of a Social Revolution in the East”; CW, Vol. 42, p 202.

 

Nationalism And Internationalism

From the late nineteenth century onwards, Indian national struggle had been quite receptive and responsive to international political currents. There are many evidences to show that enlightened Indians were aware, though rather vaguely, of the Fabian and other streams of socialism (remember, for example, Vivekananda’s remark : “I’m a socialist”). Again, from the minutes of a meeting of the General Council of Marx’s First International held on August 15,1871, we learn that some radical elements from Calcutta had written a letter to the International asking for powers to start a section in India. Unfortunately we know no more of details, except that in the said meeting the secretary was instructed to give a positive answer to the letter[1]. Decades later, when Japan defeated Tsarist Russia in 1905, this victory of a tiny Asian country over what was considered a major European power greatly encouraged the Indian struggle. Also the Russian revolution of 1905 inspired leaders like Tilak and a few revolutionary patriots like Hemchandra Kanungo (the latter was among the first in India to get attracted to Marxism). In March 1912 Hardayal, then in USA, became the first Indian to write a biography of Karl Marx in the Modem Review, though he clarified that he was no Marxist; towards the end of the year S Ramkrishna Pillai published the first biography of Marx in an Indian language, i.e., Malayalam, probably on the basis of the Hardayal article. In October 1916, Ambalal Patel wrote an article on Karl Marx in a Gujarati magazine.

The progressive international impact, however, rose to a new plane after 1914. The first world war, arising out of intensified inter-imperialist contradiction for redistribution of limited world resources, markets and territories, snapped the global chain of imperialism at its weakest link and the new Soviet state was born. Across the earth there was a tremendous upsurge in struggles against imperialism and its lackeys, and these struggles proved to be more persistent in Asia than in Europe and America. It was only natural that these intrinsically inter-connected struggles, including the Indian national struggle, should draw inspiration from the most advanced fortress against imperialism — the Union pf Soviet Socialist Republics. The emergence of the Communist International (Comintern) in March 1919 provided further impetus to the spread of communist ideals across national and continental frontiers and a number of communist parties came up in the early 1920s — among them those of China, Indonesia and India.

Bolshevik Revolution and the Indian response

“The downfall of Tsardom has ushered in the age of destruction of alien bureaucracy in India too” — commented the Dainik Basumati, then a leading nationalist daily of Calcutta, just ten days after the Bolshevik power was established in Russia.

“Our hour is approaching, India too shall be free. But sons of India must stand up for right and justice, as the Russians did” — spoke out the Home Rule Leaguers in South India, as soon as they got the news of the great emancipation, in a pamphlet entitled Lessons from Russia (Madras, 1917).

And so on and so forth, exclaimed the exuberant Indian patriots, and this on the basis of the droplets of news that trickled hi through the British censorship net.[2] The very first decrees and treaties of the Soviet Union (e.g., the unilateral renouncing of the imperial rights in China and other parts of Asia acquired under the Tsar; proclamation of the rights of nations to self-determination and its immediate implementation in Finland; and so on) electrified the educated people of India. The Soviet government on its part was also stretching out its hand of friendship, as we shall see, to the radical nationalists fighting against imperialism, the common enemy.

The Government of India correctly identified the basic source of the Bolshevik menace in the internal conditions
of India. In a very revealing note (reproduced in Text X1)

it warned : “If India is not to share the fate of Russia, there must be a deliberate effort ... to improve the conditions of the masses and to make them less discontented.” In some other notes it drew attention of the Secretary of State in London to the inspiration the national movement in India was already drawing from the Russian revolution.

It was in this atmosphere surcharged with a new hope, a new passion for liberation that the most dynamic revolutionists of India got attracted first towards the new “Red” heroes and then towards Marxism or communism because that was — they were told — the great secret behind the Bolshevik miracle. They came basically from three backgrounds:

(a) revolutionary patriots working from Germany (e.g., the Berlin group led by Virendranath Chattopadhyaya), Afghanistan (e.g., M Barkatullah of the “Provisional Government of Independent India” established in Kabul), USA (most notably Ghadrites like Rattan Singh and Santokh Singh who revived the movement in early 1920s) etc. and roving revolutionaries like MN Roy and Abani Mukherjee;

b) national revolurionaries from the Pan-Islamic Khilafat movement and the Hirjat movement[3] who went to Afghanistan and Turkey during and after the First World War (e.g., Shaukat Usmani, Mohammad Ali Sepassi etc.); and

(c) radical patriots working from within the Congress movement or without who, disillusioned and shocked at the sudden withdrawal of the non-cooperating movement in 1921, turned to socialism and the working class movement in search of a new path (e.g., associates of Dange in Bombay, of Muzaffar Ahmad in Calcutta and of Singaravelu in Madras; the Inquilab group of Lahore; the Babbar Akali faction of the Akali movement etc.).

The common urge that propelled these diverse forces was the liberation of the motherland. Herein lay the original impulse of communism in India. Of these three streams the first two joined together in the Soviet Union to form a self-styled ‘CPI’, but being cut off from the internal dynamics of Indian society this combination never developed beyond an emigre communist group. It was the third stream that arose out of the evolution of the Indian society itself and therefore became the real Communist Party of India. Before we take up a detailed study of that vital process, let us, for the sake of historicity, record the abortive attempt at party formation in a foreign country.

Notes:

1.  Source: Documents of the First International, Institute of Marxism-Leninism, (Moscow), p 258.
2.  Here mention should be made of the fact that months before the October revolution, the Indian Independence Committee of Berlin set up a branch office at Stockholm to make contacts with the Bolsheviks. It was from this office that the first Indian request to “the Workers’ and Soldiers’ Soviets to put up a dauntless fight against the shameless and cruel imperialism of England” was wired to Petrograd, the centre of what the telegram called “Revolutionary Russia”, in September 1917. This took place on the initiative of Virendranath Chattopadhyaya, the principal leader of the Berlin Committee.
 3.  The Hirjat (also known as the Muhajir or emigrant movement) grew out of the Khilafat movement when the Emir of Afghanistan welcomed all Muslims who, disgruntled with the British for its unjust dealings with the Khalifa of Turkey, wanted to leave India and settle in a Muslim country. More than 30,000 Muslims, including a number of intellectuals who were moved not only by this religious sentiment but also an urge for attaining swaraj by means other than non-violent non-cooperation, went over to Afghanistan, the bordering Muslim country.


Initiatives in the Soviet Union

The chronology of events relating to the emergence of an Indian communist group in the Soviet Union is as follows.

1. Mahendra Pratap[1], arrived in Tashkent in February 1918, followed by Barkatullah in March 1919 who came as a special envoy of Emir Amanullah of Afghanistan though personally more interested in the freedom of India. These left-wing nationalists became and remained good friends — though not members — of the “CPI” when it was formed. On May 7, 1919, they along with a few others including MPBT Acharya and Abdul Rub met Lenin. Acharya — earlier a follower of Savarkar and colleague of Chattopadhyaya — became one of the founder members of the Tashkent CPI.

2. In January-April 1920, nine radical nationalists arrived in Tashkent and seven of them including Mohammad Ali, Mohammad Shafiq (these two were on a mission of the “Provisional Government”), Abdul Majid and Abdul Fazil were constituted into an “Indian Communists Section” of the Sovinter-prop[2] on April 17, 1920. This Section produced propaganda materials like “What Soviet Power Is Like” (pamphlet), “Bolshevism and the Islamic Nations” (a pamphlet by Barkatullah), “To the Indian Brothers” (appeal), and the Urdu magazine Zamindar, the first and only issue of which appeared in May 1920 on the initiative of Mohammad Shafiq.

3. MN Roy arrived in Moscow in May or June 1920 as one of the two delegates of the Mexican Communist Party to the Second Congress of the Comintern (July-August, 1920), though everybody knew and accepted that he actually represented India. In this Congress, apart from MN Roy and his wife Evelyn Trent-Roy, the following Indians also participated : Abani Mukherjee, MPBT Acharya (they had consultative voice but no vote; the former was mentioned as a left socialist and the latter as a delegate from the Indian Revolutionary Association in Tashkent) and Mohammad Shafiq (an observer delegate). Roy was the only one with a decisive vote.

4. Before the Second Congress closed, a “General Plan and Programme of Work for the Indian Revolution” was drawn up by Roy and few others. As MA Persits[3] shows, “the General Plan posed three major tasks: first, the convocation of an all-India Congress of revolutionaries and the establishment of an all-India Revolutionary centre capable of preparing and holding, in particular, this congress, second, the immediate formation of a Communist Party of India and, third, the immediate launching of the military and political training[4] of revolutionary forces.”

5. The “CPI” in exile was formed on October 17,1920 in Tashkent. The names of the seven members and of the three others who were co-opted on December 15 the same year are given in Text III2 and III3 respectively. In the meeting of December 15, as Text III3 tells us, a three-member Executive was elected with Roy, Shafiq and Acharya. Shafiq and Acharya were elected secretary and chairman of the Executive Committee respectively. From a letter dated 30.12.20 from Mukherjee to SP Gupta, an Indian nationalist leader[5], it appears that between 15 and 20 December three more persons joined the party, taking the number to 13 (7 + 3+3). The new-born party worked “under the political guidance of the Turkestan Bureau of the Comintern”, as Text III1 informs us.

6. Formation of a communist party or group remains incomplete without at least a programme, and Abani Mukherjee prepared one towards the end of 1920. This was, however, rejected on the insistence of Roy[6]. As for “international recognition” of the CPI formed in Tashkent, that remains a disputed question, with some like SA Dange saying it was not recognised and other like Muzaffar Ahmad declaring it was. The facts are (a) an official letter of its formation was despatched to the CC, Communist Party of Turkestan and the Turkestan Bureau of Comintern, (b) the Turkestan Bureau and the Executive Committee of the Comintern did take certain measures to solve certain political and organisational problems of Indian Communists and other revolutionaries[7] and (c) the list of the parties and organisations invited to the Third Congress of the Comintern (endorsed by the Small Bureau of the ECCI late in April or early in May 1921) mentioned “India : The Communist Groups (consultative vote)”[8]. From these facts — and no less importantly, from the Leninist understanding of the essential requirements of a communist party — the truth emerges that the Comintern did accept the formation of CPI at Tashkent as a fait accompli and therefore as a starting point, but refused to recognise it as a communist party in the complete sense of the term.

7. Since the Tashkent formation side-tracked some other revolutionaries who were gradually coming over to Marxism, an All-India Revolutionary Conference was sought to be organised. The Comintern took special interest in this, and between January to May 1921 two important groups arrived in Moscow: from Tashkent the members of “Indian Revolutionary Association” led by Abdur Rabb Barq (also known as Abdul Rab) and from Berlin — Virendranath Chattopa-dhyaya, GAK Luhani, Dr. Bhupendra Nath Dutta, Khankojee, Agnes Smedly and others. The latter group presented their theses on India and world revolution, authored by Chattopadhyaya, Luhani and Khankojee, to Lenin and the Executive Committee of Communist International (ECCI). Abdur Rabb also presented a few policy statements. For more than a year the Comintern, through its Eastern Commission and India Commission, tried to forge unity among the Roy, Chattopadhyaya and Rabb groups, but in vain. All of them suffered more or less from individualistic sectarianism and were engaged in a race for exclusive recognition and patronage of the Comintern; the political differences were not insignificant either. The minutes of several meetings between Roy, Acharya and Rabb, held under Soviet auspices, show that the main political conflict arose “on the ground of differences over the methods of work among Indian immigrants”. Acharya accused that Roy used to coerce Indian immigrants to join the Party organisation, while Rabb criticised Roy for following, “the erroneous policy of communist propaganda which is pointless at the present time”. In his (Rubb’s) opinion, “nationalism had to be used, too, in considerable manner.”[9] Given these acute personal and political disagreements, the proposed conference of communist and pro-communist national revolutionaries never took place. But the prolonged discussions in Moscow, in which Lenin also sometimes took part, were not entirely fruitless. While some like Luhani joined the communist party shortly afterwards, others like Chattopadhyaya did the same later on.

From this record of events it is not difficult to see why the group formed in Tashkent-Moscow during 1920-21 was still-born. Hastily formed without any ground-work, it had no constitution or programme. In fact it was a handiwork of Roy to secure himself a berth in the Communist International (CI). What is most important, the Emigre revolutionaries had no roots in the masses of India and their subjective creation was never internalised in the society it sought to transform. So in no sense can the Tashkent formation be regarded as the formation of CPI.

MN Roy, however, lost no time to try and build political bridges to India through journals, manifestoes, letters etc. and by sending emissaries[10] and funds. In these efforts he was fully financed and politically assisted by the CI, on whose behalf he was acting (he was inducted into its leadership in 1921 itself). The emissaries and the funds were not of much help, but the Comintern reports and guidelines contained in magazines[11] edited by Roy certainly was, notwithstanding the fact that many if not most copies of these magazines used to be intercepted by the police. Besides, Roy made the first attempts at a Marxist interpretation of the various facets of the Indian political scene.

Notes:

1. Mahendra Pratap and Barkatullah – “President” and “Prime Minister” of the “Provisional Government of Independent India” established in Kabul in 1915 with German help. This government- in-exile had earlier sounded the Tsar and even the Kerensky government for help in anti-British struggle.
2. Soviet Council for International Propaganda based in Turkestan, which carried on propaganda work among Oriental nationals.
3.   Revolutionaries of India in Soviet Russia by MA Persits; Progress Publishers (Moscow, 1973) p 169
4.   Between October 1920 to May, 21, the Indian Military School run by Roy, Mukherjee and others in Tashkent imparted military training to a few small batches of muhajirs. The aim was to build a liberation army. But the plan failed and the school was closed down because of (a) less than expected influx of muhajirs (b) difficulties in imparting a minimum political consciousness to these intensely religious men and (c) constant British pressure on the Soviet government, which became difficult to ignore in view of the just-concluded trade-treaty and on-going trade negotiations between UK and RSFSR. But a better successor to this military school was immediately available in the “Communist University for the Toilers of the East” which operated in Moscow from May 1921. The “University” had a good syllabus and arranged a wide range of extra-curricular activities to promote a scientific communist attitude to life. Some 23 muhajirs from India were trained here besides many others from other countries.
5. Cited by MA Persits, op. cit., p.197
6. This piece of information transpires from the minutes of a meeting of the party on 2.1.21 cited in Ibid., p.198
7. For details, see the next point
8. See MA Persist, op. cit., p 198
9. For details, see MA Persits, op. cit., pp 205-06
10. Nalini Gupta arrived in India in late 1921 and later became a British spy. Charles Ashleigh, a well-known communist writer from Britain whose services were made available by the Communist Party of Great Britain (CPGB) on Roy’s request, came in September 1922.
11. See for details the chapter on The National Scene And Early Communist Propaganda.
 

The First Communist Groups in India

Almost simultaneously with but quite independently of the formation of a communist centre in Soviet Russia, the first communist elements and groups sprang up in India during 1921-22. These were:

(1) The Bombay group around Sripad Amrit Dange, who published his Gandhi Vs. Lenin in mid-1921. Dange was then one among a group of student leaders just rusticated from Bombay’s Wilson College, which they had earlier boycotted as part of the non-cooperation movement. Based on very scanty information about Lenin and Russia available at the time and penned by a 21-year old who was then just transforming himself, in his own words, from “Tilak’s chela” (meaning disciple) to “Lenin’s chela[1], it is full of errors both in theory and in facts. This will be evident even from the short excerpt we have reproduced in Text VI1, which presents the central theme of the book. But to students of communist history the value of the book rests not so much in its content as in its background and, therefore, in the follow-up. It appeared in the course of a debate, among politicised student circles in Bombay and for that matter elsewhere too, as to what should be the correct path for India’s emancipation; and it remains the best available historical documentation of the very first phase in a generation’s ideological transformation. This is proved also by the fact that after the publication of Gandhi Vs. Lenin, Dange and his friends engaged themselves in trade union activities and evolved into one of the earliest communist circles in India and began publishing the Socialist, the first communist journal in India, from August 1922.

(2) The Calcutta group around Muzaffar Ahmad, a young man who did not participate in the non-cooperation movement but published, for a few months in late 1920, a Uterary-cum-militant nationalist journal in Bengali named Navyug (New Age) together with the firebrand Bengali poet Nazrul Islam. Towards the end of 1921 Ahmad bought a few books by Lenin and on Marx from the first secret consignment of such books to Calcutta and from the next year started organising the workers in Metiabruz and other industrial centres near Calcutta.

(3) The Madras group around Singaravelu M Chettiar, a middle-aged Congressman already active on the working class front when he embraced Marxism. He played a very active role at the Gaya session of the Congress (end of December 1922) and founded the Labour Kishan Party of Hindustan in 1923.

(4) The Lahore group around Ghulam Hussain, who used to teach economics at a Peshawar college and was brought towards Marxism by his friend Mohammad Ali, one of the founder members of “CPI” at Tashkent, in 1922. After this he left the job, went to Lahore, started work in the Railway Workers’ Union there and edited the Urdu paper Inquilab, only a few issues of which were published.

How was it that all these groups came up in literally the four comers of India just within one year, as if by some grand design ? The fact is that they were totally ignorant of each other and, barring Ghulam Hussain, of the activities of MN Roy or Comintern. Their development was conditioned by a peculiar combination of historical circumstances — of two internal factors and one external impulse: (i) the contradiction between Gandhian ideology and politics on the one hand and the revolutionary sweep of class struggle and national liberation movement on the other; (ii) the new stage in Indian working class movement both in quantitative and qualitative terms; and (iii) the international appeal of the October Revolution.

Of these three, the first was the most fundamental. The compromising character of the Congress and the fact that it was basically a party of the rich unconcerned with everyday problems of the working people was already known, but it was during the non-cooperation-Khilafat movement and thereafter that the said contradiction manifested itself most sharply. Numerous incidents — e.g., Gandhi’s clear verdict in early 1921 that strikes “do not fall within the plan of non-violent non-cooperation”[2], his urgent directive to stop the no-tax campaign started by Congressmen in Guntur (now in Andhra Pradesh) (under pressure form below and also due to a misinformation that the leadership had already signalled such a campaign) and so on — led to the emergence of three parallel critiques of Gandhism. One was from within the bourgeois camp — this concerned the question of expediency, tactics and timing. CR Das and the senior Nehru felt, for instance, that the Congress should have accepted the British peace gestures during the visit of Prince of Wales in return for some constitutional gains and they were angry because Gandhi, after refusing all compromise at that opportune moment, later beat a retreat suddenly and empty-handed. Another was by the petty-bourgeois terrorist-patriots, who either supported the non-cooperation-Khilafat movement or at least suspended their activities during this period but strove to return to the ‘bomb polities’ after the movement collapsed. The third critique was fundamental, striving to be consistent and informed by socialist ideals. Whereas the first critique forever remained within the bounds of Congress ideology and politics and the second never involved the masses, the third — best represented by communists who emerged from among the Congress activists such as Dange and Singaravelu — strove to develop a total alternative. From the very outset this critique based itself on the growing clash between the conservative bourgeois leadership and the popular forces it had activised, but its beginnings bore the inevitable birth-marks: both the first communist pamphlet in India (Gandhi Vs. Lenin) and the first communist speech at a Congress session (Gaya, 1922 — by Singaravelu) accepted non-violence as an effective method in Indian conditions[3]. In time the socialist critique came into its own, but this could be achieved not simply by subjective theoretical exercises — an objective social force capable of completing this transformation was crucially needed.

And this was available in the second factor. The working class in India had, by 1921-22, already established itself both as a front-ranking detachment of the national movement (though without a programme of its own) and as a formidable fighter against the exploitation and injustice meted out to it as a class. Naturally the new Marxists everywhere turned to work among this class and found there the social vehicle for communism. By this act they took the crucial next step in their ideological remoulding, differentiating themselves substantially and effectively from all shades of bourgeois and petty-bourgeois critiques of Gandhism and thus started laying the real foundation of a communist movement. But for a certain minimum development of the working class in India, all this would have been hardly possible. This necessary proletarian dimension, however, suffered from a basic weakness : the lack of serious work among the struggling peasantry. This weakness lingered on into the 1930s and deprived the working class of its crucial mass ally — the toiling peasantry — and thereby permanently disabled it to snatch the leadership of the national liberation movement from the bourgeoisie. We shall elaborate on this most crucial lacuna of the communist movement in Part VI.

About the third factor, the important thing to note is this. The anti-imperialist appeal of the Bolshevik Revolution was welcomed by all working people and even by sections of the propertied classes, but its social content was grasped only by the Marxists — the ideologues of the working class. While the responses of all others were emotional and superficial, only the working class acquired and assimilated from the land of Soviets its philosophy of life and proceeded to build the political party of its own in that light.

So these are the three sources of the communist movement in India. It is definitely wrong to ignore any of these, as the Preamble to the Constitution of CPI (1958)[4] does by failing to mention the second, i.e., the proletarian class element.

Notes:

1.  As if to symbolise this, the cover page highlights a militant quote of Tilak from the swadeshi period - not one of Marx or Lenin !
2.  Young India, 16 February 1921. In the same magazine Gandhi wrote on 15 June, 1921: “In India we want no political strikes ... we must gain control over all the unruly and disturbing elements ...”
3.  At an earlier date the birth-marks were even more conspicuous. As Sumit Sarkar informs us, Singaravelu wrote an open letter to Gandhi on 5 May, 1921, where he condemned the brakes Gandhi was imposing on Kishan movements, urged the use of non-violent non-cooperation against “capitalistic autocracy” and suggested a rather eclectic “Communism” which would include the Charkha, through which “each and every household in the land could become independent of an employer. ..., (Modern India, op. cit., P 214)
4.  “The Communist Party of India arose in the course of our liberation struggle as a result of the efforts of Indian revolutionaries, who under the inspiration of the Great October Revolution were seeking new paths for achieving national independence.”

 

Towards a Left Bloc Within the Congress

From the Second Congress onwards, the Comintern was repeatedly advising communists in colonial countries to support and influence the national liberation movements. The communists in India, particularly those with a Congress background, also realised this necessity from their own direct experience. Dange, for instance, used to distribute his magazine Socialist among AICC members and other Congressmen from the very start, i.e., from August 1922. MN Roy, too, wrote a “Manifesto to the 36th Indian National Congress, Ahmedabad, 1921”, which was smuggled into India and distributed at the session (end of December 1921). But since there was no organised initiative in the Congress session itself, the appeal did not produce much of a practical result.

The Indian communists were thus facing a crucial political problem : what should be the practical medium for successfully influencing Congress policies and decisions ? And, at a more fundamental level, how to carry on communist work among workers and peasants, given the British government's refusal to allow any and every activity carried on in the name of communists? Both problems were sought to be solved by organising an open mass party or a kind of revolutionary bloc within the Congress. Let us briefly note the chronology of ideas and attempts relating to this interesting experiment.

In the 16 September, 1922-issue of Socialist, Dange appealed “to the radical men of the Congress” to unite in a “Indian Socialist Labour Party of Indian National Congress.” The Party, he wrote, “should be organised on the basis of the socialist movement and should have for its object the establishment of the people’s state in which land and capital are owned communally and the process of production, distribution and exchange is a social function democratically controlled”.[1]

MN Roy put forward his idea of a people’s party in the 1 October, 1922 issue of Advanced Guard in the following words : “A mass party consciously representing the interests, immediate as well as ultimate, of the workers and peasants — a political party of the masses based on the principle of class interest and with a programme advocating mass action for carrying forward the struggle for national liberation”.[2] When he came to know of Dange’s idea, he welcomed it in a letter dated 2 November, 1922. However, he preferred a more widely acceptable name : “The People’s Party”. Explaining his position, Roy wrote :

“Of course the social basis of this party will be workers and peasants and the political direction of the party should be in the hands of the communists and socialists who alone can be the custodians of the interests of the toiling masses. But in order that the communists and socialists are not isolated in small sects, and can take active and leading part in the mass struggle, determining its course and destinies by the revolutionary and courageous leadership, a legal apparatus for our activities is needed. The people’s party will provide the legal apparatus.”[3]

In the same letter Roy suggests that he would draft a programme (see below) which he expects Dange and Singaravelu to present at the forthcoming Gaya session of the Congress. Roy is aware that the proposed programme will not be accepted by the Congress, but hopes that the refusal will expose the true character of the Congress leadership, while the attempt to popularise it will place the communists “on the high road towards the organisation of a communist or socialist party, which will not be a small sect – but a great political force because it will have at its disposal the legal apparatus of a mass party preparing to capture the leadership of the Congress”. Roy also asks Dange to contact Singaravelu and Ghulam Hussain for jointly organising “the new revolutionary mass party.”[4] Roy further wrote to Dange on 19 December clarifying the distinction as well as connection between the organisation of the CPI and of the open mass party.[5]

Roy’s “Programme for the Indian National Congress”, which we reproduce in Text VI11, called for complete national independence and a set of consistent democratic demands. It was widely reported by the semi-official news agency Reuters, with a view to scaring men like CR Das away from the “Bolshevism” of Roy. This “programme” was not accepted by any section of the Congress but its wide propagation had its own value in popularising the communist viewpoint.

During end ’22 and early ’23, Roy wrote repeatedly to Dange. Singaravelu, Ahmad and Shaukat Usmani (Kanpur) about the need to have a “small”, “preliminary conference” at Berlin to be held under Comintern guidance. Knowing that various shades of broadly similar ideas. as well as some important differences prevailed among the scattered communist groups, Roy wrote that the Berlin conference was necessary “before the organisation of the Party[6] is started. We must come to an understanding among ourselves first.”

Both Dange and Singaravelu rejected Roy’s plan. They wrote to each other, the former stating that it was “a mad venture to go hunting for communism in European conferences. Whatever has to be done must be done in India” and the latter echoing the same sentiment : “There is good deal to be done here before one thinks of a congress.”[7] Ahmad was not opposed to the idea, but regretted that, being a whole-timer, he did not have the required money and that Roy did not send him any. The proposed conference, therefore, never took place.

In early to mid-1923, Dange and Singaravelu continued to exchange ideas on the same subject. While Dange called for “the first session of an all-India socialist labour congress”, the latter proposed “an independent Labour Kishan Party, forming a section of the Congress”. Singaravelu actually organised a conference in Madras in late April, 1923 and announced the formation of the “Labour Kishan Party of Hindustan” (LKPH) on the first of May. Madras became the great historical place to host the first May Day Celebration in India, with the Red Flag unfurled for the first time at a public meeting. The same day was also published the Manifesto of the new party. Dange and Roy welcomed the initiative[8], but criticised (separately) what they considered the weaknesses of the Manifesto. We reproduce a part of the manifesto which contains the “Action Programme” and a news item in Vanguard, June 1923, covering the other aspects of the new party, in Texts V1 and V2 respectively.

Roy continued, with the help particularly of Ghulam Hussain, his efforts to organise a conference in India that will give birth to a legal party guided by communists but incorporating all the progressive nationalists available at the time. This party, he hoped, will be free from the political confusions of Singaravelu’s party and will have an all-India character. But the police struck swiftly and decisively. In May-June they arrested Hussain, Usmani, Ahmad and others; the conference was no longer possible. These arrests were later linked up with the well-known Kanpur conspiracy case, one of the charges being that the accused were trying to organise a workers’ and peasants’ party.

Thus it was that the project of a communist-sponsored democratic organisation aimed at combining united front work (from within the Congress, which was obviously the best method at the time) with class struggle of workers and peasants, came to a grinding halt just before take-off. The whole thing suffered from many political and organisational weaknesses, but often though not always they resulted from a commendable effort to provide a broader base and a specifically Indian dimension to the theory and practice of communism in India. This is best illustrated by the cover page of the “Manifesto” of LKPH. The combination of the communist symbol of hammer and sickle with the Gandhian symbol of Charkha and the blend of a popular democratic slogan (“For Food, Cloth and House”) and the specifically Marxist slogan (“Workers’ of the world, unite”) is definitely illuminating. And precisely because this creative effort had its roots in the real, living political milieu of the country, it resurfaced — and more forcefully at that — as soon as opportunities were available in the second half of the 1920s.

Notes:

1.   For details, see G Adhikari, Vol. I
2.   Cited by G Adhikari, Vol. II, p 98.
3.   Ibid., p 98
4.   Ibid., p 99
5.   For details on these correspondence, see G Adhikari, Vol. I, pp 593-96 and Vol. II, pp 103-05
6.  The reference is to the open mass party, but in this letter Roy also calls for setting up communist party branches all over the country.
7.   See G Adhikari, Vol. II, pp 103-05.
8.   Dange also declared in his Socialist, May 1923 number, that "Provincial councils of the Labour Kishan Party of Hindustan have been formed in Madras and Punjab". These, however, remained paper organisations only.


Peshawar And Kanpur Conspiracy Cases

Treason, treachery and conspiracy have always been the catchwords of the British imperialist rulers and their successors — the modern Indian ruling classes, against the Indian communists. Thus the conspiracy cases are nothing but notable episodes in the continuing class struggle. From early ’20s to mid-’30s more than a dozen of conspiracy cases were hatched by the imperialist rulers against the communist movement in India, the Peshawar, Kanpur and Meerut episodes being the most important ones.[1]

The Peshawar Conspiracy Cases (1921-27)

In our earlier section on Party formation, we have stated that an abortive attempt was made to form a CPI in Tashkent with muhajirs in 1920 by MN Roy and other Indian communists abroad. Out of the 200 muhajirs who crossed over to Russia around the year 1920, some 40 to 50 joined the political and military school at Tashkent and later the Communist University for the Toilers of the East in Moscow. From their foreign office, the British intelligence got the information that batches of trained personnel were being sent to India by the CPI in Tashkent. The first batch reached Peshawar on 3 June, 1921. The British police arrested them as “Bolshevik agents” and started the conspiracy cases. From 1921 to 1927 five conspiracy cases were launched against those early communists and  national revolutionaries. The distant town of Peshawar was chosen as the venue of the sham trials, so that it would be easy to fabricate news about Russian or Bolshevik ‘destabilisation polities’ and also the accused would not get the benefit of the Jury System.

The first trial under section 121-A of the Indian Penal Code was started with the arrest of Mohammad Akbar, the principal accused and Bahadur, the Tibetan servant of Md. Akbar on 25 September, 1921. Hafizullah Khan, father of Md. Akbar, was also made co-accused in the first Communist Conspiracy case, “The Crown Vs. Md. Akbar and others”. The mockery of a trial took place in the sessions court of JHR Fraser (ICS) who pronounced his judgement on 31 May, 1922, giving 3 years’ rigorous imprisonment (RI) for Md. Akbar and one year’s RI for Bahadur. Hafizullah Khan, who acted as a British agent, was acquitted and released. No documentary evidence or exhibit was necessary to prove the guilt of the accused — to prove that a conspiracy to “overthrow the king-emperor from his sovereign right” existed and to claim that the accused was a member of it was considered enough for punishment under section 121-A, IPC for punishment.

The second conspiracy case was nothing but a continuation of the first one. Mohammad Akbar was again convicted for smuggling out letters from jail and breaking jail discipline. Two other co-accused were Mohammad Hassan of Baluchistan and Ghulam Mehboob of Peshawar for illegal possession of duplicate copies of the said letter. A travesty of trial took place to prove that Md. Akbar was trying to make “contact with his revolutionary colleagues in Chamarkand for the same purpose”. The judgement was passed on 27 April, 1923 : seven years' RI for Md. Akbar and five years’ RI for the other two co-accused, with three months solitary confinement to each of them.

The third Peshawar conspiracy case, otherwise known as Moscow-Tashkent conspiracy case began on 4 April, 1923 (“The Crown Vs. Akbar Shah and seven others” under section 121-A, IPC) in the sessions court of JHR Fraser. Summarising his judgement, Fraser said that the accused “are not being convicted because they have adopted pure communism, but because they are emissaries of the communism adopted by the Bolsheviks and Roy”. Out of the eight convicts, Akbar Shah and Gauhar Rahaman (Afjal) were given two years’ RI; Feroz-uddin, Abdul Majid, Habib Ahmad, Sultan Mohammad and Rafiq Ahmad one year's RI. Fida Ali, who became the government approver and Abdul Qadar, the British spy, were acquitted and released.

The next Peshawar conspiracy case was “The Crown Vs. Mohammad Shafiq”, who surrendered to the British police on 10 December, 1923. The verdict was given on 4 April, 1924 :  three years’ RI. No further ‘proof’ was necessary to convict Shafiq because he was an ‘active member’ of the ‘conspiracy’ that was already ‘proved’. The sessions judge G Conner summed up his verdict as follows, “Unlike other Indians at the time with the accused, the latter was an active agent of revolutionary party and unlike his companions who left the country, the accused elected to remain behind and continued his revolutionary work. ... Before his surrender he visited India as a Bolshevik agent. ... He was sent by Roy on a mission to India”. And so he ‘should be sentenced’.

The Fifth Peshawar conspiracy case Began in 1927 against Fazl Illahi Qurban on the same charge of “receiving training in Moscow and Tashkent for the same purpose”. He was sentenced to five years’ RI which was later reduced to three years’ RI on an appeal to higher court.

The fear psychosis about the spread of Bolshevism and class hatred against the communist ideology were the principal reasons for the fabricated conspiracy cases of Peshawar.

Unfortunately, the series of conspiracy cases failed to evoke any response from the nationalists. Only MN Roy wrote an article — “Manufacturing Evidence” — accusing the British government, which was published in the Comintern journal Inprecor.

The Kanpur Communist (Bolshevik) Conspiracy Case

The Peshawar Conspiracy cases failed, to check the spread of communism in India. Communist activities again started in the metropolitan cities of Calcutta, Bombay, Madras and other cities like Kanpur and Lahore. The communist groups in these city areas were involved in organising the workers and educating them with communist ideology and politics. Particularly after the withdrawal of the first non-cooperation movement, the radical sections of the Congress were gradually attracted towards the communist ideology. Sensing the situation, the governor-general of India sent a message on 28 February, 1923 to the Home Secretary in London to the effect that if mass movements started again, a section of non-cooperators and ex-terrorists will join hands with the communists to launch a fresh offensive. So a new conspiracy case was master-minded to smash the budding communist organisation.

It started with the arrests of Shaukat Usmani on 8 May and of Muzaffar Ahmad on 19 May, 1923. Ghulam Hussain was also arrested about the same time. They were arrested under regulation III of State Prisoners Act, 1818 and immediately sent to Peshawar, Lahore and Dacca jails respectively. Muzaffar made a statement to the police about his connections with Nalini Gupta, the linkman of Comintern and Roy with the Indian communist organisers of Calcutta, Bombay and Madras. But this information added nothing new to what the government already knew about correspondence between MN Roy and the Indian communists. Nalini Gupta was arrested on 20 December, 1923 and he made a series of statements hi late December, 1923 and early January, 1924. These informations only helped the British Government to corroborate the informations received earlier which would be used in the case proper. After going through all the available materials, a list of 13[2] persons were prepared for magisterial inquiry. But later it was reduced to 8 persons.[3] A complaint under section 121-A, IPC against these eight accused was made before the District Magistrate on 3 March, 1924. Dange was arrested three days before and an warrant was issued on 6 March against Singaravelu Chettiar, who was arrested the same day at Madras. So Usmani, Muzaffar Ahmad, Ghulam Hussain, Nalini Gupta, Dange and Singaravelu were prosecuted. But Ghulam Hussain made a confessional statement and appealed for mercy and wanted to help as an approver in the Peshawar case against Md. Shafiq and he was never produced before the sessions judge for trial. As MN Roy who was then in Germany and RL Sharma who was in Pondichery could not be produced before the court, their names did not figure in the sessions trial. Singaravelu appealed for bail on health ground, and was also not produced in the sessions court. Thus ultimately the case “The Crown Vs. Bolsheviks” under section 121-A IPC was put up against Usmani, Muzaffar Ahmad, SA Dange and Nalini Gupta at the sessions court of that notorious HE Holme (who had given death sentences to 172 peasants in the Chauri-Chaura case) on 22 April, 1924. The appeal by the accused to transfer the case to any metropolitan city was summarily rejected. After four weeks of sham trial, the sessions court gave its verdict: 4 years' RI to the four accused. Unlike in the Peshawar cases, this time a “Indian Communist Defence Committee” was formed, which organised fund collections and set up the defence lawyers. A defence committee was also formed in London with Charles Ashleigh as its secretary. The Communist Party of France also donated 500 francs for defence of the accused. The appeal to the higher court for reduction of prison term was turned down which was duly criticised in the local newspapers. As Vartaman, published from Kanpur put it, “The charge of conspiracy appeared to be quite baseless.” Aaj (Bena-ras) reported, “The decision of the sessions judge is nothing but an example of miscarriage of justice.” The moderate nationalist leader Pandit Madan Mohan Malviya also criticised the High Court decision of turning down the appeal for reduction. A militant strike by Kanpur mill workers which faced police firing during the trial was also reported. MN Roy wrote an open letter accusing'the Labour Government of Britain. But in an overall sense the Kanpur Case also failed to evoke a mass protest against this travesty of justice.

Confessions and betrayals

A shameful episode related to the Kanpur Conspiracy Case was the betrayals and confessions by communists accused in this case. While in police custody, SA Dange and Nalini Gupta allegedly wrote a number of letters/statements to the British authorities (both singly and jointly). That Nalini Gupta actually became a police agent is generally agreed, but Dange’s role remains controversial. The infamous “Dange letters” were first flashed by the anti-communist paper Current on 7 March, 1964 and immediately became an occassion for mud-sludging between the Party’s two fractions which, within a few months, would become the CPI and the CPI(M). Big shots from both sides visited the Government of India’s national archives in New Delhi to examine the letters. The former fraction led by Dange claimed that these letters had been forged and implanted in the archives by “the splitters” at the behest of Anglo-American imperialists or of the Chinese Communist Party. Their main logic was that the letters filed in the archives bore the signature as Shripat (mark the t) Amrit Dange whereas the correct spelling used by Dange had always been Sripad (mark the d) Amrit Dange. The main counter-argument was that a forger takes double care as regards spelling etc. and moreover, if indeed it was a case of forgery, why did not the British Government or the Indian Government after 1947 ever use the forged letters for denigrating the communist movement and its leader ?

In those hot days of 1964 while Muzaffar Ahmad, as a veteran leader of the anti-Dange fraction and one of Dange’s contemporaries, were issuing statements on Dange’s “betrayals” he uttered not a word on his own statements to the police. This was brought to light by others and later Ahmad owned it up in his book Myself And the CPI (published in 1969 by N B A, Calcutta, see p 333). Ahmad wrote that he supplied to the police only those informations which were already known to the latter from other sources. According to him he made the statement on 23 May, 1923, i.e., four days after his arrest, only when a bunch of genuine letters between communists including himself and MN Roy were shown to him by the police and he knew that much was already revealed. This version is, naturally, not beyond controversy but since the revelation came well after the 1964 split, there was much less hue and cry about it compared to the “Dange letters”.

We are not in a position to give the final verdict on the controversies with the help of handwriting-experts and all that. Perhaps that is not so much necessary, too, hi a volume on the political history of the communist movement in our country. No doubt Nalini Gupta betrayed the Party, while Ahmad made confessional statements and Dange at least begged for mercy (see his letter written jointly with Gupta in Text X2), even if his alleged offer to serve as a police spy[4] (see Text X3) is taken as a case of forgery. But these black spots certainly do not erase the entire history of their lifelong work as veteran communist leaders, and this despite their other shortcomings and mistakes including Dange’s extreme political deviation hi later years.

Legal or illegal Party ?

An important debate on this question took place during 1924-25. The point was best expressed in the title of an article by MN Roy : “Should the Commuist Party Be a Secret Society ?” This was a reply to an “Open Letter to MN Roy” from Janaki Prasad Bagerhatta, published in the Socialist, 24 September, 1924. In this open letter, Bagerhatta, an AICC member from Ajmer in Rajasthan, proposed that a communist party should be organised openly, which should publish Hindi and Urdu newspapers and issue leaflets to popularise communism and that “a strong party be formed in the Congress ...  to capture the organization”. The communist party must, he insisted, seek the “help of the Third International”. This Janaki Prasad later turned out to be a police agent, but his letter is of interest to us in so far as it provoked the Socialist and MN Roy to clarify their respective views on these important questions. The response of the Socialist, then under the editorship of KN Joglekar after the arrest of Dange, was rather timid on the first question and confused on the second. Expressing itself categorically and one-sidedly (i.e., without any reference to demands of objective situation or to reprisals by the government) against “any secret and illegal organizations”, the editorial “Reflections” commented :

“All help could be accepted only on our conditions. ... On these terms even if the government themselves were to come forth with an offer we shall not feel the least hesitation to accept it.

As regards the Third International ... there is no special point in looking to it for help. We do not authentically and authoritatively know anything about it and therefore there is no reason to be specially particular about it.”[5]

These words to please the authorities are sometimes sought to be passed off as ‘tactical’ measures, but actually they illustrate a trend towards surrender of principles to avoid official surveillance and repression (the Kanpur convictions hi this case). It was this political trend that manifested itself, during the early as well as later periods of the communist movement, in many cases of personal betrayals in lock-ups and prisons. Anyway, compared to the response of the Socialist, that of Roy was far more consistent and instructive. So we reproduce extracts from his above-mentioned article of Text III4. On the question of “open or secret” he correctly spells out the general communist guideline : (i) work underground when compelled, (ii) keep up at the same time the fight for legality, (iii) but don't fall prey to legalism, i.e., legality at any cost. In his attack against legalism, however Roy criticises Singaravelu on a wrong point. The latter’s LKPH did not “call itself communist” (as Roy wrongly asserts); by common consent it had purported to be an open mass party working, inside the Congress and it registered negligible progress not because of any “inordinate zeal for legal existence” but owing to other weaknesses and hindrances. In this article (“Should the Commuist Party Be a Secret Society ?”) Roy does not write anything on the question of relations with the Third International, presumably because for him the choice is an obvious affirmative. The question would, however, come up soon enough in the shape of a debate over the name (actually over the outlook — nationalist or inter nationalist) of the party.

Notes:

1.  See for details, The Story Behind Moscow-Tashkent Conspiracy Case by SM Mehdi; The Communist Party of India and Its Formation Abroad by Muzaffar Ahmad, and Peshawar to Meerut (Bengali) by Goutam Chattopa-dhyay.
2. The list of 13 person originally accused in the Kanpur case : (1) MN Roy, (2) Muzaffar Ahmad, (3) Shaukat Usmani, (4) Ghulam Hussain, (5) SA Dange, (6) Singaravelu, (7) RL Sharma, (8) Nalini Gupta, (9) Shamuddin Hassan, (10) MRS Velayndhun, (11) Doctor Manilal, (12) Sampurnananda, (13) Satyabhakta.
3.  The list of 8 persons in the sessions court: (1) MN Roy, (2) Muzaffar Ahmad, (3) SA Dange, (4) Nalini Gupta, (5)Ghulam Hussain, (6) Singaravelu, (7) Shaukat Usmani, (8) RL Sharma.
4. Here it must be mentioned that nobody has produced any evidences or even hints that Dange ever served actually as a police agent.
5.   Cited by G Adhikari, Vol. II, pp 381-82.

 


The First Communist Conference in India

One of the many curious events hi the history of communism in India was that the credit for organising the historic conference which united the scattered communist groups into one party goes to a person named Satyabhakta who deserted this very party — the CPI — within days after foundation. This Satyabhakta was a former member of a patriotic-terrorist group in UP, and a disillusioned disciple of Gandhi who after the withdrawal of the non-cooperation movement got interested in Soviet Russia and communism. He set up an open “Indian Communist Party” in mid-1924 with a membership, according to his own claim, of 78 persons which grew to 150 by 1925. He felt emboldened to form the party openly when in May 1924 the Public Prosecutor (PP) in the Kanpur Conspiracy Case made a statement to the effect that the accused was being prosecuted not because they held or propagated communist views, but because they conspired to overthrow the government. From this Satyabhakta inferred that a communist party which is open and above board and fully and manifestly Indian, i.e., having no connection with Bolshevism or the Comintern, would not perhaps incur the wrath of the authorities.

The existing communist groups did not take this party seriously (nor did Cecil Kaye, the British intelligence chief, though Satyabhakta was closely watched), but when he announced the decision to organise what he called the “First Indian Communist Conference” in Kanpur late in 1925, they took notice and sat up. Already in jail there was a discussion among them on the propriety or otherwise of holding an open conference to set up the Communist Party on an all-India basis utilising the above-mentioned statement of the PP in the Kanpur case. The idea was Dange’s, so the Bombay group (Dange himself was in jail) co-operated with Satyabhakta and participated wholeheartedly in the Kanpur Conference (25-28 December 1925). Ahmad was against the idea but, released from jail just three months before the conference on the ground of severe tuberculosis, he also attended. Delegates from other places were also present.

The conference was attended by 300 delegates according to the February 1926 number of Kirti (a communist-sponsored Punjabi magazine), though intelligence sources put the figure at 500. The British communist MP Shapurji Saklatvala had sent a short message to the “Congress which I hope will be the beginning of a large and stable Communist movement in India”; this was read out at the first session, followed by the speech of the reception committee chairman Hasrat Mohani (who had raised the famous “Independence Resolution” at the Ahmedabad session of Congress in December 1921). Next came the presidential address by M Singaravelu (see Text VII1 for extracts).

The second session met in the evening of 26 December and adopted the resolutions placed before it by a resolutions committee comprising S V Ghate, Satyabhakta, KN Joglekar (Bombay), JP Bager-hatta, S Hassan (Lahore) and Krishnaswamy (Madras).[1] There was no debate in the conference, but earlier, in the commitee itself, there was a sharp controversy. While all others,[2] following the Comintern norm, were for naming the party as “Communist Party of India”, Satyabhakta smelt a Bolshevik flavour in it and stuck to the name of his own party. He was alone and therefore defeated, but within a few days he founded a new party and to stress his point more conspicucusly, he named it as the “National Communist Party”!

To come back to the conference, the third session on 27th adopted the Constitution (Text III5) and elected the Central Executive Committee. The CEC was to consist of 30 persons, but only 16 were elected, leaving the rest for cooption from different provinces. The next day the CEC met in the President's, i.e., Singaravelu’s camp and elected the office bearers (see Text III6 for names of CEC member and office bearers).

The other documents which we quote in full are : “Resolutions” of the conference (which shows, inter alia, that Singaravelu’s LKPH was dissolved and its organ became the organ of the CPI — see Text III7); the “Declaration Form” to be signed by party members which also contains, on the reverse side, a short summary of the objectives, methods of work, rules etc. of the new party (Text III8) and a Press Communique (Text III9).

These very first set of documents pf the CPI naturally carry many imperfections both on political and organisational questions. For instance, the Party’s “ultimate aim” is defined as “a republican Swaraj of workers and peasants” (according to the Declaration Form) or, in the words of the Constitution, as “... a workers’ and peasants’ republic based on the socialisation of the means of production and distribution by the liberation of India from British imperialist domination.” Here we would rather expect “establishment of classless communist society” or something like that. Similarly, in place of “the immediate object” of “securing a living wage to the workers and peasants by means of nationalisation and municipalisation” of land, factories, houses, railways etc., we would rather expect complete independence, a people’s republic based on universal adult suffrage etc. Such political weaknesses are easy to locate in the president’s speech too; but it gives a better expression to “Our Communist Ideal”, i.e., the ultimate goal and “Our Immediate Aims.” And the document's great merit lies in the attempt to present a popular, living and manifestly Indian explanation of communist ideals, aims and methods. Also noteworthy is its non-dogmatic, broad approach: on many questions of policy and tactics we hear the president give his introductory ideas and then leave the matter for discussion and decisions by the house. The house, however, did not have proper discussion on these questions and hurriedly adopted the resolutions, the Constitution etc. Practically it was only a few leaders and activists who took an active role; the majority were only listeners or even less than that.

Coming to organisational principles and rules, the constitution betrays a very poor understanding of these and fail to learn from the constitution of the communist parties in other countries. Thus it makes “any bonafide worker or peasant” eligible for being a delegate to the highest organ, i.e., the annual conference (Art. 6); allows provincial or even district committees “to frame rules laying down conditions of membership” (Art. 5(a)) and regards affiliated “working class unions” as one of the “component parts of the CPI” (Art. 3(d)).

Yet another weakness of the conference was that even in the days of severe repression and utter lack of democratic rights, it was held openly and elected a totally open leadership vulnerable to enemy attacks. Even if this is attributed to Satyabhakt’s amateurish ideas, the other leaders also cannot be absolved of the same blame in so far as they did not try subsequently to make good the gap and build an underground organisation of professional revolutionaries.

What was the Comintern’s view about the Kanpur conference? At the outset those in the know about the communist movement in India — such as Roy and the leaders of CPGB — were unclear and hesitant about the Kanpur conference organised by a man like Satyabhakta. However, after receiving a report sent by Bagerhatta, Roy accepted the CEC elected at Kanpur as a basis for further work and put forward the following main suggestions or directives on behalf of the Comintern : (a) “the Communist Party of India in the process of formation” should immediately and formally affiliate itself with the CI and repudiate the statements of Satyabhakta, Singaravelu and Hasrat Mohani which gave an opposite impression; (b) “the CPI shall make a UF with the nationalist movement” on the basis of Roy’s “Programme” placed before the Gaya Congress session; (c) “the foreign bureau” (meaning Roy and other Indian communists working abroad under CI auspices — Ed.) to act as “the ideological centre” and “the organ through which the party’s foreign relations will be maintained”; (d) a book shop should be opened and arrangements made for the receipt and distribution of the Masses (brought out by Roy from abroad — Ed.) via Pondicherry and Madras, and (e) there must be no “illusions” about “a legal communist party” — “We must be prepared for attack any moment and organise the party in such a way that an attack on legality will not destroy the party.” Of these suggestions, the fourth was completely implemented and the first and fifth completely ignored. The second and third were partly carried out, i.e. a “united front with the national movement” was attempted, but not on the basis of Roy’s “Programme” and Roy’s group in Moscow was accepted as the “foreign bureau” and “ideological centre”, but on condition that “it will not in any way work inconsistent with the party’s programme and resolutions.” (vide resolution of the Central Executive of the CPI held on 31 May 1927 - see Text III12).

Now we should proceed to examine the historical significance of this conference and its outcome. But before we do that, we ought to utter a word on Satyabhakta. He used to maintain contact with the revolutionary patriotic group HRA, worked among the working class in Kanpur and imported and sold communist literature. In his own way, he sincerely sympathised with communism, but he never grasped the science of Marxism and was too narrowly nationalist (and perhaps too afraid of the repression that even a presumed link with the Comintern would invite) to tolerate international connections and directives. He was one of those transient fellow-travelers of the communist party who are found in every country, particularly during periods of national turmoil. His post-conference “National Communist Party” remained confined to UP and become defunct by 1927. And Satyabhakta the journalist returned to his good old profession.

Notes:

1.   Cited by G Adhikari, Vol. II, p 606 from an article by SV Ghate published in New Age weekly dated 6 February, 1966.
2.   Including Muzaffar Ahmad, according to his article in New Age monthly of April 1958. This shows that he too was involved in drafting or discussing the resolutions before the conference, though Ghate does not mention him as a member of the resolutions committee. Ghate’s article mentioned above was written, it may be noted here, a little more than a year after the CPI-CPI(M) split.

 

Party Foundation Day: 26 December, 1925

Despite all these major weaknesses, it was this conference that adopted the first Party Constitution and elected the nucleus of an all-India leadership where all the erstwhile communist circles were represented. This leadership or CEC (minus Satyabhakta who resigned in February 1926 and Bagerhatta who became aware of other comrades’ suspicions about him and resigned hi mid-1927) met irregularly from tune to time till the Meerut arrests (March 1929) and played a commendable role on the working class front and in organising the Workers’ and Peasants’ Parties during this period. If the subjective intentions of AO Hume did not determine the nature of the Congress, this was all the more true in the case of Satyabhakta and the CPI. Satyabhakta’s nationalist attitude was defeated, and the CPI started its journey as a part of the international communist movement. It was, therefore, quite natural that the foundation of the party should be counted form the Kanpur conference, as indeed was decided by the Central Secretariat of the CPI on 19 August, 1959. There was no debate about this, at least in public.

After the CPI-CPI(M) split, however, a peculiar position was taken by Muzaffar Ahmad who sided with the CPI(M). In his Myself and the CPI published in 1969, he describes the Kanpur conference as a “tamasha” and declares the Tashkent formation as “the real date of the foundation of the CPI”. His main logic is that the CPI formed in Tashkent was affiliated to the Comintern and the CPI established in Kanpur was not. Muzaffar thus makes international recognition the sole criterion in determining when and whether a communist party comes into existence, and disregards all other factors like organic links with the mass movements in the country concerned. And on this point also his argument is far from perfect, for as we have seen before, the CPI at Tashkent was indeed registered with the Comintern (with its Turkestan Bureau to be more precise), but the Comintern was not so stupid as to recognise the motley group as a full-fledged party.

However, the question remains as to why did the CPI formed in Kanpur not appeal for affiliation with the Comintern ? Muzaffar Ahmad, who was elected to the CEC in the Kanpur conference, explains this before the CPI-CPI(M) split in this way: “... as the party members did not consider the membership sufficient so they did not apply for the party being affiliated to the CI. All the same, the CI considered the CPI as a part of itself.”[1] Ahmad thus, did not consider non-affiliation as a great crime at that time, as he did after the split. In fact just like his other comrades he took the Kanpur decisions in all seriousness and made a fervent appeal to all “Communists in Bengal” to “come together and build the party” in a statement published in Langal on 21 January,1926.[2]

Without wasting time in explaining Ahmad’s self-contradiction, let us record here our own views on the relevant questions. First, the absence of formal recognition did not prevent the CPI, either during the 1920s or later, from making reports to and seeking advice from the Comintern, which on its part guided and issued directives to the CPI just as it did in relation to other affiliated parties. For all practical purposes, therefore, the CPI acted very much as a part of the international communist movement led by the Comintern. Perhaps there was a subtle tendency, even after the desertion of Satyabhakta, of avoiding an organic relationship with the Comintern, but that falls within the purview of inner-party debates and cannot render the party itself illegitimate.

Second, we regard the entire historical period between the Bolshevik revolution and the second world war as the formative years of the CPI, in the sense that a more or less full-fledged communist party actually developed only in the second half of 1930s after overcoming a prolonged setback by means of rectification of certain political mistakes and reorganisation of the leadership. It is in this total historical context that we take 26 December 1925, when representatives of all the active communist circles of the country met together and adopted the resolutions founding the all-India party, as the foundation of the CPI. If the October Revolution ushered in a brand new stage in national liberation struggles worldwide, for India this general advance was concretely realised — for the first time and therefore in an embryonic form — through this conference. Ideologically this meant a revolutionary leap from petty bourgeois revolutionism to Marxism-Leninism and once this was achieved, the political transition from individual terrorism to mass struggle could not be far behind, as we shall see in Part III.

Notes:

1. Cited by G Adhikari, Vol. II, p 608, from Sama Kaler Katha written by M Ahmad (August 1963)
2. For details, see Ibid., pp 622-23


Third to Fifth Comintern Congresses

The Third Congress

The Third Congress met from June 22 to July 12, 1921 – only three month after the famine-stricken Soviet Land had concluded a peace treaty with Poland and a trade pact with the UK. Under the latter pact, the two countries had undertaken to curb all mutually hostile propaganda, and Soviet Russia in particular agreed to abstain from all propaganda that might provoke the Asian peoples to act against British interests. Either because of this, or because the question had been sufficiently dealt with just a year ago – or for both the reason – the national-colonial question was not placed on the agenda of this Congress. However, it was indirectly discussed in the thesis on the world situation and overall strategy and tactics. In Text II6, we reproduce a paragraph from the said thesis which briefly but ably reaffirms and clarifies the Second Congress class line on national liberation movements. On the last day of the Congress a very short discussion of the “eastern question” was allowed, and this immediately drew a vigorous protest from colonial countries’ delegates and a few others like Andre Julien of the French delegation. Leading them was MN Roy, who said that “The method by which the eastern question is being discussed in this Congress [is] purely opportunistic and more worthy of the Second International.” Pointing out the way the issue was side-tracked (as he felt), he ended his protest with the words:

“... I call upon the Congress to entrust the eastern question once again to a properly constituted commission and consider it with all the seriousness it merits.”[1]

As was to be expected, the last-day, last-minute call did not have at least any practical effect on the Congress.

The Fourth Congress

Whereas the Third Congress was preceded by the crushing of the armed insurrection by German Communists (known as the “March Action”), the immediate backdrop to the Fourth (5 November – 5 December, 1922) was provided by Mussolini’s fascist regime coming to power in Italy just a month ago. With these setbacks in the West, importance of revolutionary East naturally came to be highlighted more and more. Meanwhile, UK-Soviet relations had already deteriorated considerably on account of Soviet involvement in the Turkish problem and there was little reason to take the stipulations of the trade pact too seriously. All this was reflected in the Fourth Congress: two full sessions were allotted to the eastern question and detailed theses on it were discussed and adopted. The main tactical slogans that emanated from this Congress were : (i) for advanced capitalist countries — united working class front against capitalist and fascist offensive, with workers’ government as the most appropriate form of this united front; and (ii) for colonial and semi-colonial countries — united anti-imperialist front to carry forward national liberation movements. In Documents section we reproduce extracts from the Theses on the Eastern Question and from Roy’s report on them (Text II7 and II8 respectively). These two documents have received less than adequate attention from historians and analysts, may be because there was no sensational “debate” as such in this Congress. But together they contribute the following insights into the class configuration in colonies and semi-colonies and the consequent tasks of the proletariat (this despite certain characteristic flaws and exaggerations of Roy) :

1. The theses take note of “the development of native capitalism in the colonies and semi-colonial countries which are outgrowing the narrow framework of imperialist domination thanks to weakened "imperialist pressure” and increased inter-imperialist rivalries. Roy carries the theme further. According to him, there has been a veritable shift in imperialist policy, viz., allowing “sufficient industrial development” in “countries like India and China” so as to solve the problem of market. This represents another step toward Roy’s “decolonisation theory” which we shall have occasion to discuss in the chapter “The Sixth Congress of Comintern” in Part III of this volume.

2. The alliance between the native bourgeoisie, feudal forces and imperialism is pointed out more clearly than in the past, and the economic basis as well as political reasons for the bourgeoisie’s departure form the scene of struggle explained. In the light of recent experience it is analysed why between the native bourgeoisie and the imperialist power there are both compromise and conflict, and why this compromise often turn into conflict and vice versa.

3. As Roy explains, both the compromising “upper layer” and the weak “lower layer” of the native bourgeoisie are incapable of leading national revolutionary movements beyond a certain point. So it cannot be left to the bourgeois parties to organise the united anti-imperialist front and “we have to develop our parties ... in Order to take the lead in the organisation of this front.”

4. In addition to reiterating the cardinal importance of agrarian revolution, the theses provide a very precise and concrete definition of proletarian hegemony in backward countries — “The struggle to secure influence over the peasantry should prepare the proletariat for the role of political leadership”. Only after “this preparatory work” is accomplished, the theses point out, “will it be possible to advance against bourgeois democracy. ...”

In the Fourth Congress deliberations we find the following reference. Whereas Zinoviev, the chairman of the Comintern was all praise for the work done in India, Karl Radek, the General Secretary, gave a more balanced assessment:

“In India we have already an ideological centre; I must say that comrade Roy has succeeded in achieving a big piece of work during the last year in the Marxist interpretation of Indian conditons given in his admirable book and also in his organ.[2] In no other Eastern communist party has this kind of work been done. ... However, it must be admitted that as yet we have not done much in connnection with the great trade union movement in India and the large number of strikes which convulsed the country...[3]

The Fifth Congress

Meeting between 17 June and 8 July, 1924, the Fifth Congress of the Comintern discussed — and adopted a lengthy resolution on — Zinoviev’s report, placed on behalf of the ECCI, on the activities and tactics during the period following the last Congress. In Text II9 we reproduce two paragraphs from this resolution dealing with the national colonial question. Para 18 declared that the ECCI should maintain direct contact with national liberation movements as a whole, but Roy insisted that while supporting such movements, the ECCI’s direct contact should be with the revolutionary elements of the same (see Text II10).

A “Report on the National Colonial Question” was also placed before the Congress by Dmitri Manuilsky, who headed the Colonial Commission constituted by the Fifth Congress. Roy was one of the members of the commission, and a debate which took place there was brought before the delegates both by Roy and Manilsky (see items 10, 11 and 12 of Text II).

Fifth Extended Plenum of ECCI

This plenum, held between 21 March and 6 April, 1925, was for India no less important than a regular congress. Among other things, the plenum sought to concretise the Fourth Congress guidelines on the colonial question. In a Colonial Commission constituted for the purpose, detailed reports were heard from countries like India, China, Egypt etc., and specific resolutions adopted on these countries, which were then endorsed by the Political Commission and adopted at the plenum. We reproduce in Text II13 that part of the plenum resolution which deals with India. We also reproduce a section of a speech delivered by Stalin on 18 May, 1925, at the University of the Peoples of the East (Moscow), for it seeks to explain and extend the Fifth Plenum decisions on colonial countries, with special reference to India (Text II14). The plenum resolution refers to the differentiation of the indigenous bourgeoisie and its political groupings, but does not say that a section of it “has already rallied to the side of imperialism”, as Stalin opines. The resolution, therefore, calls upon the Indian communists specifically to work within the Congress and the Swaraj Party and recommends that “All Nationalist organisations should be formed into a mass revolutionary party and an all-India anti-imperialist bloc.” On the other hand, Stalin’s analysis of a clear division in the Indian bourgeoisie leads him naturally to advocate “concentrated attack upon the reformist section” and the formation of a “revolutionary, anti-imperialist coalition” led by the proletariat in cooperation with the “revolutionary section of the native bourgeoisie”. Both the Plenum and Stalin, of course, stressed the consolidation of the communist party and ‘accepted’ the idea of a workers’ and peasants’ party.

How are we to assess the Comintern debates on national colonial question and which of the conflicting positions are we to support? Let us judge this question in the light of actual Indian experience during the period covered by Second to Fifth Congresses, i.e., 1920 to 1924.

Notes:

1. Cited by G Adhikari, Vol. I, pp 266-67 from Third Congress of the Communist International, Stenographic Report (Rusian, p 472.)
2.  The book refers to India In Transition and the organ is The Vanguard of Indian Independence.
3. See Fourth Congress of the Communist International, Abridged Report -Communist Party of Great Britain, London, p 224

 

Comintern Debates And The Indian Reality

We have already surveyed the Indian scene upto February 1922, i.e., upto the withdrawal of the non-cooperation movement on the pretext of Chauri-Chaura. To the enthused fighters this came as a rude shock, but actually there was nothing sudden about it. As RP Dutt[1] showed, the retreat was being contemplated since the days of the Ahmedabad session itself (December 1921). Clearly the Congress leadership, representing first and foremost the interests of Indian landlords and capitalists, was finding it increasingly difficult to digest the broad sweep of people’s movements. That was why the Bardoli  resolution calling off the movement resented not only Chauri-Chaura  but also the “hooliganism” of working class in  Bombay and elsewhere, emphatically and repeatedly forbade non-payment of taxes and sought to allay the fears of zamindars. After the tragic withdrawal, utter confusion and demoralisation set in within and without the Congress organisation, its membership nose-dived and the great communal amity achieved during the non-cooperation-Khilafat movement yielded place to large scale riots (Delhi, Calcutta, Dacca, Rawalpindi and many places in UP). Without a doubt, this classic case of class betrayal proved a point Roy was repeatedly emphasising, viz., the utterly compromising character of the national leadership and the great harm it had done to the movement.

But there was another side to it which Roy recognised abstractly, yet failed to draw political conclusions from. This was the aspect of continuation of struggle, though at a lower pitch, in changed forms and often at the instance of other sections of the leadership. Thus after the collapse of non-cooperation and imprisonment of Gandhi the very next month, there arose within the Congress the Swaraj Party which opted for a new form of struggle: entering the legislative assemblies to expose their limitations, block their functioning and thus wreck them from within. Since this envisaged a change of the tactic of boycotting elections and the councils so far pursued by the Congress, this new pressure-group of old Congressmen like CR Das and Motilal Nehru came to be known as “pro-changers”. Orthodox Gandhians who opposed this move — such as Vallabbhai Patel and Rajendra Prasad — began to be called “no-changers”; they advocated devoting all energy to Gandhian “constructive work”. The Swarajists quickly gained prominence within the Congress despite an initial opposition from Gandhi, who then made a compromise and in 1925 handed over the organisational reins of Congress to the former, himself setting up an “All India Spinners' Association” to concentrate on constructive work.

Both these wings of Congress carried on work in their respective fields. The Swarajists scored resounding successes in the elections, held in November 1923, to the Central Legislative Assembly (winning 42 out of 101 elected seats) and the Provincial Assemblies in Bengal, Central Provinces, UP and Bombay. Now the legislatures had, after the reforms introduced under the Government of India Act, 1919, a majority of elected members in them, but no control on the executives, which were responsible only to London. Besides, the Governors (in the provinces) and the Viceroy (at the Centre) had full power to certify and pass any bill, including a budgetary grant, even if it was rejected in the legislature. The Swarajists formed blocs with like-minded groups and individuals in the legislatures and embarrassed the government by compelling it to resort to this supposedly exceptional measure as a rule. Government proposals, particularly the demands for budgetary grant, were repeatedly voted out, and Vithalbhai Patel, the leader of the Central Assembly, curtly told the government on one such occasion : “We want you to carry on the administration of this country by veto and by certification. We want you to treat the Government of India Act as a scrap of paper which I am sure it has proved to be”.[2] Apart from this scathing exposure of dyarchy, the Swarajist legislators used their oratorial powers to propagate the causes of (i) constitutional reform towards self-government, (ii) civil liberties including release of political prisoners and (iii) development of indigenous industries.[3] Regularly reported in newspapers, these obstructionist activities and speeches kept the political atmosphere alive, at least for the educated. Before long, however, deviations like hankering after official patronage and status were to be noticed, and there emerged a “Responsivist” trend which opted for a policy shift from the original aim of obstructing government work to acceptance of executive posts. The prestige and appeal of Swarajists declined, and they fared not so well in the 1926 elections.

The “no-changers” were in the mean time either conducting localised satyagrahas or carrying on rural constructive work. Of the former, the more important ones were : at Nagpur, against a local order banning the use of Congress flag (mid-’23); at Borsad in Gujrat, against a poll-tax imposed ostensibly to support the cost of special police measures against dacoities (1923-24); at Travancore, for allowing low-caste Ezhavas and untouchables to approach the Vaikom temple (1924-25). Of these, the Borsad satyagraha, led by Vallabbhai Patel, was the most successful. As regards constructive work, the main items were promotion of khadi and other cottage crafts, relief work during floods and famines, setting up national schools, anti-liquor campaigns, primary education and other social work among Harijans and low castes and so on. To be sure, these were ineffective in providing real solutions to the burning economic and social problems, but they greatly extended and solidified the social base of the nationalist bourgeoisie — as bourgeois reforms always and everywhere do — and this was proved later when the areas of intensive constructive work (Kheda and Borsad areas in Gujrat, for example) came up as solid Congress bases during the next wave of pitched battles (1930-34).

In this way, shortly after crying halt to the militant mass movements, the Congress through its two mutually complimentary streams of activities were preparing the ground for the next round of fight. This point Roy missed miserably. He correctly stated that the compromise between imperialism and the national bourgeoisie might turn into struggle in future (see Text II8), but failed to realise that often struggle resided within compromise in a changed form, and hence it was necessary to render positive, albeit critical, support to the nationalist movement even during its phase of compromise and decline. Therefore, the Fifth Congress directive that the ECCI should maintain direct relations with national liberation movements as a whole appears to be quite correct in the light of Indian experience; the same is true also regarding the general thrust of the Second to Fifth Congress decisions. The Indian case was particularly prospectful because the National Congress was more a movement than a party, and in the various phases of development it had to accommodate more to less conspicuous left trend and personalities that were more amenable to radicalism or communist influence. The Bolshevik revolution had been immediately hailed in no uncertain terms by Tilak (January 1918 — in Kieyari), Bipin Chandra Pal (in a speech in 1919 where he firmly supported the policies and measures of the Soviet State) and Lajpat Rai (in the President’s speech to the first AITUC conference in October 1920). This pro-Soviet left wing within the Indian national movement would later be taken over and developed by Jawaharlal Nehru, and this would remain a long-term challenge as well as invitation to communists for united front work.

We shall return to the theme later; we shall also take up an assessment of Roy's theory on industrialisation in colonial India at an appropriate place. For the present, let it be noted that the last of the Comintern deliberations so far discussed i.e., those of the Fifth Extended Plenum, (Text II13) gave a fairly correct appraisal of the Indian political scene in 1925. The “big bourgeois parties” refer mainly to the “Indian Liberal Federation” set up in 1918 by breakaway “moderates” from the Congress and also to the loyalist “Independents” and those who, from within and without the Swaraj Party, advocated “responsive cooperation” with the British government by accepting offices in legislatures. As against this right extreme, the left pole of “revolutionary mass movements” was represented by communists. In between, there were the “small centre groups” into which the Swaraj Party was then “tending to decompose” after more than a year of empty speeches at legislatures — a process that was more or less completed in June 1925 with the death of CR Das. The differentiation of political forces of the bourgeoisie was, however, hi a very fluid state and therefore extremely confusing. There was no consistent group comparable to Sun Yat-Sen’s in China, and Stalin’s clear-cut division of “a revolutionary fraction and a compromising or reformist fraction” never showed up in the shape of distinct political parties or groupings. In fact, the comparatively left elements that emerged from the small and middle bourgeoisie were, for all their occasional outbursts against Gandhian compromises, successfully kept within Congress confines. This was true not only for the period upto 1925 but for the entire history of colonial India. The correct Comintern slogan of broad anti-imperialist united front, therefore, remained a particularly complicated task for the Indian communists. All the same, they addressed themselves quite seriously to this task.

Notes:

1.   See India Today, op. cit., pp 346-53
2.  Cited in Role of Central Legislature in the Freedom Struggle by Monoranjan Jha, (New Delhi, 1972); p 82
3.  This effort succeeded in securing discriminating protection for Tata Steel in 1924 and helped to further develop the links between Indian capitalists and the Congress.

 

The National Scene And Early Communist Propaganda

Any account of communist literary work in India has to start with SA Dange’s Gandhi Vs. Lenin, written in April 1921 and published openly from Bombay in the middle of the same year. We already have had occasion to discuss this book. Shortly after the formation of “CPI” in Tashkent-Moscow, communist pamphlets (e.g., India in Transition, What Do We Want and a few others by MN Roy) and journals (e.g., International Press Correspondence or Inprecor for short, a biweekly in English, German and French published by the Comintern from Berlin since October 1921; the Vanguard of Indian Independence, later renamed as Vanguard, published by Roy under Comintern auspices from May 1922) started being smuggled into India. Since many of them were confiscated or proscribed by the police, they had only limited effect on the emerging movement in India. So we are dealing only briefly with them.

One of the earliest Marxist analyses on India penned by an Indian communist was published in the Communist International (monthly organ of the Comintern) No. 3,1921 (December 1,1921). Written most probably by MN Roy, (signed ‘N’) the article “Present Events in India” is manifestly an attempt to implement the guideline of Lenin's Colonial Theses on supporting national liberation movements. Calling attention to the tremendous upsurge in mass movements during August-November 1921, the very first paragraph declares: “The agrarian movement, the proletarian movement and the nationalist movement are moving concertedly towards one object, national Independence, under the guidance of the All India National Congress, which is the acknowledged head today of the Indian struggle against British rule.” The author writes quite approvingly about Gandhi and his programme: “At first sight, Gandhi appears a mad prophet of peace and nonresistance. But closer examination of his utterances and tactics convinces one that he has deliberately chosen the only road open to Indian patriots under the present regime of force — the preaching of non-violent non-cooperation with the present government.”[1] And so on with practically no criticism, save a complaint about the “lack of scientific understanding of the various social forces” and neglect of trade union movement and agrarian struggles.

A much more critical, yet by no means sectarian, analysis of the same theme appeared in the form of a “Manifesto to the 36th Indian National Congress Ahmedabad, 1921”.[2] (see text VI2). Later it became the first chapter of the book — One Year of Non-CooperationFrom Ahmedabad to Gaya, authored by MN Roy and Evelyn Roy and published abroad in 1923. Despite certain extreme statements characteristic of Roy (e.g., that the exploited masses do not ask for “political autonomy” or that “it does not make any difference to them to which nationality the exploiter belongs”), the manifesto remains the best early model for united front effort. It analyses why the old “moderate” Congress had “landed in political bankruptcy”, welcomes the advent of the “new congress” or “non-cooperation party” with the slogan of “Swaraj within a year”, and forcefully points out how to rouse the toiling masses on their economic demands for realisation of this slogan. As noted earlier, the appeal was sent to India and distributed among the delegates to the Congress session.

The “Manifesto” was followed by a series of articles in Inprecor. such as:

Revolutionary India — Shramendra Karsan (probably MN Roy); 20 December, 1921. It reiterates the ideas put forward in the “Manifesto”.
The Indian Trade Union Congress – MN Roy; 3 January 1922. It reports on the second session of AITUC held in Jharia (Bihar) at the end of 1921. We reproduce brief extracts from this and the following article, for they represent pioneering attempts to analyse and link up with the Indian labour movement. (Texts Via and VI3 and VI4).
The Revolt of Labour in India — Shrarnendra Karsan; 14 February, 1922.
The Political Crisis in India — Shramendra Karsan; 17 March 1922. It gives an overall account of the Indian scene after the arrest of Gandhi.
The Awakening of India — Evelyn Roy, 5 May, 1922. It is a sort of continuation of the article just mentioned, and we reproduce a portion which seeks to make a positive critique of Gandhism without hurting the people's sentiments for the arrested leader (Text VI5).

Before we go over to Vanguard articles, mention must be made of Roy’s theoretical treatise India in Transition written in 1921 and published the next year. This book provides an able theoretical elaboration of Roy's conviction that the post-war industrialisation of India, made possible bjf a shift in imperialist policy, has led the Indian bourgeoisie away from the freedom movement into the arms of its imperialist mentor. We will take up the discussion of this theory elsewhere; suffice it to note here that in those days the book was internationally recognised as an advanced Marxist work dealing with a very pertinent question: how to explain, and what political conclusions to be derived from, the indisputable fact of remarkably accelerated pace of industrialisation in India? The Comintern took care to publish the book almost simultaneously in three languages – English (original), German and Russian; and this despite everybody’s knowledge that Roy’s views on the “colonial question” ran counter to Lenin’s on many points (Roy himself commented later in his Memoirs that his purpose in writing this book was “to convince Lenin of the correctness of my view.”). As EMS Namboodiripad correctly observes, Roy’s conclusions were wrong, but he “had made a detailed study of the Indian situation. And he set a new tradition of using the methodology of Marxism-Leninism to analyse and assess the Indian situation.”[3] In many ways it was a forerunner of RP Dutt's Modern India published 4 years later (not of Dutt's India Today (1940), as comrade EMS states mistakenly.[4])

Now for the early Vanguard articles, which included:

  • Editorial of Vol I, No. 1: Our Object, 15 May, 1922 (Text VI6)
  • Economic Basis of Politics (A note on the Bardoli resolution which cried halt to the non-cooperation movement and asked ryots to pay rent to Zamindars) : Ibid.
  • Mr. Gandhi – An Analysis, Part I arid Part II – Santi Devi[5]; 15 May and 15 June, 1922 issues respectively. Text VI7 reproduces excerpts from both Parts of this very interesting article by a woman communist who in the mid-twenties complained about the internal bickerings of Indian comrades and left politics for good.
  • How Revolution Spreads (Lenin’s article on the tenth anniversary of Pravda. 1912-22); 1 July 1922
  • Participation in the Councils – Editorial, 5 July 1922
  • Notes and Comments — “A clever Enemy” (Concession to plantation workers promised by authorities); “Noble Sentiments” (J Nehru’s statement in court on his second arrest) : “Bewildered Leadership” (on C Rajagopalachari's article in Young India) - 15 July, 1922
  • Irish Tragedy – Editorial, 1 August 1922
  • Labour Organisation — Editorial, 15 August 1922
  • Civil Disobedience - Editorial, 1 September 1922

From this sample survey it is evident that the coverage of the magazine was quite broad. It also included regular columns like Press Review and Books to Read apart from articles and Notes and comments. The print quality, get-up etc. were of a high standard. It appeared as The Advance Guard from October 1922 to February 1923 to avoid persecution by the police, after which it reappeared with its original name. According to Cecil Kaye, the magazine influenced a good number of left-wing magazines in Indian languages, such as Dhumketu (Bengali), Vartaman (Hindi), Navayugam (Telugu) as well as the English Weekly Socialist of SA Dange.

The Socialist appeared as a weekly from early August to December end of 1922 and then as a monthly upto February 1924, when Dange was arrested and the magazine became irregular and then stopped. Being the “first Magazine of International Socialism” to be published in India, it attracted the attention of friends and foes alike. SS Mirajkar and SV Ghate of Bombay actively joined Dange, while Muzaffar Ahmad of Calcutta, Singaravelu Chettiar from Madras and MN Roy from Berlin wrote letters congratulating the Socialist. The limited but important role played by the paper was later narrated by Dange in the following words:

“At this stage, whatever problems of political line or ideology confronted the Indian communists, they had hardly any organ or organisation in which they could discuss them. The Socialist, which was the only paper we published in India and was edited by me from 1922 to 1924, was not in a position to handle such question for various reasons. It depended on literature sent by the representative of the ECCI [i.e., MN Roy] or the Inprecor for its ‘line’ and the material for it. But that did not help much as most of the material that was sent fell into the hands of British intelligence. We, however, found means to publish the Communist Manifesto of 1848 and Wage Labour and Capital and some ten other books and pamphlets in Bombay in 1922-23”[6].

The theoretical standard of the Socialist was visibly much lower than the Vanguard. But it bore evidence of a more intimate connection with the working class movement in and around Bombay (see Text VI8). We also reproduce a commentary on the Akali movement (Text VI9).

A little more than a year after the launching of the Socialist, the Labour Kisan Gazette was started by Singaravelu in Madras towards the end of December 1923. The fortnightly continued only for four months. We reproduce in Text VI14 a specimen of its contents : a homage to Lenin on his death in early 1924. The Gazette used to contain good articles and notes on the major issues of national politics and also good analyses on working class movement at local and all-India levels. It declared itself to be “A Fprtnightly Journal of Indian Communism”, though practically it acted as the organ of the LKPH founded on 1 May, 1923. Singaravelu also published a Tamil weekly Thozhilali (Labourer) during 1923-24.

Among Indian language communist magazines, mention must be made of the Urdu Inquilab (Revolution) which was published from Lahore only for a few months during 1922; the Bengali Langal (Plough) and the Punjabi Kirti (Worker) – about these two highly successful magazines started in late 1925 and early 1926 respectively, we will discuss in the next part of this volume.

The Vanguard continued upto 15 December and then from 1 January 1925 it was replaced by the Masses of India (Masses for short). In Texts VI12 to VI16 we reproduce extracts from a selection of articles and notes on important political events during 1923-25, published in various magazines mentioned above.

Notes:

1.   See G Adhikari, Vol. I, pp 323-37.
2.   The Ahmedabad session of INC was held at the fag end of December 1921.
3.   See A History of Indian Freedom Struggle, Social Scientist Press, (Trivandrum, 1986); p 313.
4.   Ibid., p 312
5.   Pseudonym of Evelyn Roy, wife of MN Roy until they separated in the mid twenties.
6.  When Communists Differ by SA Dange, PPH (Bombay, 1970) pp 38-39.

The prelude
(1857-1917)

To trace the history of a movement that is European in historical origin and proletarian in character, in an Asian ‘peasant country’ like India, one has to start with an understanding of two inter-related processes : (a) the changing social structure and political milieu of India under British rule and (b) the evolution of the guiding ideology of this movement on the question of revolution in such countries. The first part of our Introduction section is, therefore, devoted to this purpose.


Karl Marx and Nineteenth Century India Evolution of Marxist-Leninist Thought on
Revolution in the East
Anti-British and Other Movements
Upto 1917


Karl Marx And Nineteenth Century India

Karl Marx, whose interest in India was evident from such writings as the incomplete Notes on Indian History, referred to the British plunder of this resourceful country on many occasions in his Capital, e.g.,

“The English cotton machinery produced an acute effect in India. The Governor-General reported in 1834-35 : ‘The misery hardly finds a parallel in the history of commerce. The bones of the cotton-weavers are bleaching the plains of India.’ ”[1]

At what rate the colonial octopus was sucking India dry will be evident from a comparison between the two halves of the century. Whereas the first fifty years saw seven famines in which about 1.5 million people lost their lives, in the second half there were 28 famines resulting in 28.5 million deaths. Within the second half, again, the first 25 years (i.e., the third quarter of the century) saw 10 famines compared to 18 in the next (i.e., the last quarter).[2] This inhuman drainage of wealth was denounced with great patriotic feelings by early nationalists like Dadabhai Naoroji, a successful businessman and Congress leader whose Poverty and Un-British Rule in India was published in London in 1901, and Justice Ranade. However, this early economic critique of colonialism, progressive as it was for the day, naturally suffered from two basic weaknesses. In the first place, they considered the inhuman plunder of India as something alien to the true nature of the great British (hence the remarkable word “Un-British” in the title of Dadabhai Naoroji’s book) and, secondly, they had no clear idea as to what this devastation will lead to. On both counts, Karl Marx had provided a strikingly deeper assessment half a century ago. Writing in the pages of New York Daily Tribune in early 1850s, he showed that there was nothing Un-British about this plunder, which was a normal rule of British colonialism, indeed of bourgeois colonialism in general; and that this destruction of medieval India was at the same time laying the foundation of a new, capitalist India. He thus noted the twin historical roles of British rule in India — the destructive and the regenerating. Most importantly, whereas the bourgeois illusions about some inherent greatness of the ‘world’s most civilised people’ led men like Naoroji to a course of fervent appeals after appeals to the true self of the magnanimous British, Marx had put forward a radically different revolutionary perspective. For Indians to “reap the fruits of the new elements of society scattered among them by the British bourgeoisie”, said Marx, either of two conditions had to be fulfilled : a proletarian revolution in England or the overthrow of British rule by the Indians themselves. Already discernible in this clear contrast between the two seminal projections of the bourgeois and the proletarian viewpoints are the germs of the future conflict between the two major political trends within India’s freedom struggle : one led by Gandhi’s Congress; the other — by the communists. As we shall see subsequently, with the former, even mass struggles were to be conceived of as forms and methods of appealing to the slumbering British conscience; for the latter, even participation in Gandhian programmes would be taken as steps toward organising a popular uprising to overthrow the British yoke. It is in the fitness of things, therefore, that we open the Documents section with extracts from a couple of articles by Marx (Text  I 1 and I2), which also provide the briefest possible insight into an India in transition. Marx had to work with scanty information about India and subsequent research has pointed out certain inaccuracies in some details, but the main propositions of these articles stand basically corroborated by history.[3]

Proportionate to the worsening colonial plunder, however, revolts of the people became more and more widespread. The whole of the nineteenth century, particularly its second half, saw numerous peasant and tribal uprisings and revolts by native princes and feudal lords whose estates were usurped by the greedy British. Of these, mention must be made of the rebellions by the Kols and Bhils of Bombay presidency, which raged intermittently through 1818-31, 1839 and 1844-46; the Gond revolt in Orissa in 1846; the great Santhal Hool (Total Attack) of 1855 in Chhotanagpur (Bihar); the Indigo Rebellion of 1859-62 in Bengal; the 1879 peasant revolt in Maharashtra led by Vasudev Balwant Phadke; the Rampa (then in Madras province, now in Andhra) peasant rebellion of 1879-80 and the Ulgulan (Great Tumult) of Birsa Munda in Ranchi (Bihar) in 1889-90. The greatest of them, however, was the national outburst of 1857, which is popularly known as the Sepoy Mutiny and which Marx, again with his profound sense of history, immediately described as the “First Indian war of Independence”. This was indeed the first grave challenge to the British rule. Starting as a revolt by sepoys of Berhampur, Barrackpur (both in West Bengal) and then  Meerut (UP), it soon developed into a popular uprising in some parts of the country with the peasantry at its core. It was joined by practically every section of the population, including cheated native rulers like the Rani of Jhansi (now in UP), illtreated zamindars like Kunwar Singh of Bihar, disgruntled Muslim leaders like Maulavi Ahmadullah — men and women who, along with talented commanders like Nana Saheb and Tantia Tope, led the revolt in vast tracts of Northern and Central India. Superior fire power and better organisation finally enabled the British to crush the rebellion by 1859, but not before the thousands who embraced martyrdom gave the arrogant British a shudder in the spine. Their immediate reaction was to transfer the responsibility of governing the country from the hands of the East India Company to Queen Victoria; later they took more profound lessons and sought to forge closer alliance with native princes and feudal heads.

There is an old debate in the communist movement of our country on the assessment of 1857. One opinion, best represented by Rajani Palme Dutt and MN Roy, held that the revolt was “nothing more than the last spasm of dying feudalism” to reestablish itself and therefore “socially a reactionary movement”, although it was revolutionary “in so far as it aimed at the overthrow of foreign domination” (Roy in India in Transition). Countering this view the CPI(ML) sought to prove that the revolt of 1857 was revolutionary because “it was basically a peasant rebellion”, with “peasants in their thousands and tens of thousands” fighting “with arms in hand”.[4] Both the views miss the point that the objective character of the revolt was determined neither by the fact that almost all the heroes and leaders belonged to feudal classes nor by whether the broad peasantry was actively involved, but by the target of the attack. Unlike other revolts of the nineteenth century, that of 1857 was not localised or narrowly sectional in character and objectively it sought to resolve the principal social contradiction (British rule versus all sections of Indians). Thus it symbolised not “the last spasms of dying feudalism” but the birth-pangs of the Indian nation[5]. In this sense it was indeed the first national war of independence and to prove its progressive character one need not overplay the role of the toiling peasantry or underplay the feudal character of the leadership.

The Indian National Congress is born

The spontaneous uprisings and rebellions were propelled by traditional, and in most cases decaying, social forces of old India. So, for all their bravery, these struggles never developed into sustained, organised movements. But the third and fourth quarters of the century saw the emergence of new social forces and the first political formations in India, which assembled members of the enlightened gentry, the rising bourgeoisie and the new intelligentsia. Starting with the British Indian Association of Calcutta and the Bombay Presidency Association established in the 1850s, through a number of organizations like the Poona Sarvajanik Sabha (1870), the Indian Association based in Bengal (1876) and the Madras Mahajan Sabha (1884), the process culminated in the birth of the Indian National Congress (henceforth simply Congress) in 1885. The history of political India, in the modern sense of the term, dates from this event.

The main initiative in founding the Congress came from a retired British bureaucrat, Alan Octavian Hume, with approval from the then Viceroy, Lord Dufferin. To be sure, their motive was to let some steam out of the simmering nationalist cauldron. But the character of a modern political party — if it is really a party and not a sect — is determined not simply by the founder’s fancy but by the actual life and struggle of definite classes that constitute its social base and by the ideology of the class it basically represents. The intentions of Hume and Dufferin are, therefore, at best of secondary import; the historical truth is that the genesis and development of Congress was rooted in definite and long-standing economic, political and cultural processes.

The eco-political foundation for the emergence of the first modern political party in India was laid by a combination of such diverse factors as betterment of transport and communications; the growth, in the 1870s and ’80s, of the Indian textile and other industries and the rise of a tiny but articulate educated middle class. A capitalist class, mercantile in origin and basically comprador in character, came to voice its demands and interests vis-a-vis the British extremely politely yet consistently. For instance, a protracted campaign against reduction of import duties on textile imports, which would seriously hurt the nascent Indian industry, was carried on since 1875. The educated sections began to voice, in the ’60s and ’70s, such demands as the right of Indian judges to try Europeans in criminal cases, the Indianisation of civil services (this demand was intensified after Surendranath Bauerjee was removed from the Indian Civil Services in 1874), freedom of the press (against the Vernacular Press Act, 1878) etc. Some general democratic and patriotic demands like higher expenditure on famine relief, against expansion in Burma and Afghanistan and so on also came up during this period. All these prepared the political ground for the emergence of the first Indian nationalist party.

The cultural prerequisites were, however, developing from an earlier date. As early as in 1828, Raja Rammohan Roy wrote :

“I regret to say that the present system of religion is not well calculated to promote their political interest. The distinctions of castes introducing innumerable divisions and subdivisions among them, has entirely deprived them of patriotic feeling, and the multitude of religious rites and ceremonies ... have totally disqualified them for undertaking any difficult enterprise. It is, I think, necessary that some changes should take place in their religion at least for the sake of their political advantage and social comfort.”[6]

Without this attack against Hindu ritualism and casteism, no beginnings could be made in modern politics. Rammohan (known for campaign against the sati and one of the founders of the Brahmo Samaj), Iswarchandra Vidyasagar (known for campaigns against child marriage, for widow re-marriage etc.) and some others heralded what is loosely described as the “Bengal renaissance”. This was a reform movement pertaining to the Hindu society of Bengal that developed not against but in open collaboration with the British rulers. The latter provided financial, legal and other help because unlike earlier conquerors of India they needed certain material as well as super structural changes in the stagnant traditional society so as to bring a degree of compatibility between it and their own bourgeois society. In outlook and often also in class origin the stalwarts of this reform movement belonged to the enlightened gentry; they never concerned themselves with the peasant problem and had a very limited vision of change. It is on these grounds that the CPI(ML) had, two decades ago, condemned the “renaissance” as a British sponsored affair cut off from the broad anti-British movement. Basically this criticism was correct. But the point we missed at the time was that the “renaissance” did pave the way for the subsequent emergence of a socially progressive nationalist intelligentsia and with the next turn of events (particularly the partition of Bengal) the forces generated by it actually graduated into the mainstream of militant nationalism. This happened not because the “renaissance” had the vitality and dynamism necessary for this transition inherent in itself (as the CPI and CPI(M) historians suggest) but under the force of circumstances obtaining in the first few years of the twentieth century.

Apart from Bengal, in other provinces too various social and religious reform movements came up in the second half of the twentieth century such as the Arya Samaj (based in North India and Punjab), the Satya Sodhak Samaj set up in Maharashtra by Jyotiba Phule, a great lower caste crusader against Brahmanism, the Aligarh movement led by Sir Sayyid Ahmed Khan and so on. In the last quarter of the century, Vivekananda appeared on the scene with a splendid combination of patriotic pride in the Aryan ancestry and social service with concern for the poor and untouchables at its core — a combination that retained its appeal for the patriotic youth for many decades to come. The reformist movements, in most cases with loyalist overtones, and certain revivalist movements with clearer anti-British sentiments constituted the two poles of a new middle class socio-cultural awakening which, along with the spread of English education, preceded and accompanied the genesis of the Congress. Starting with the Amrita Bazar Patrika (1868), a plethora of broadly nationalist newspapers and periodicals like Tilaks’s Kesari in Marathi and Marhatta in English (1881) came up during the ’70s and ’80s. Apart from Tilak, a number of progressive journalists like GH Deshmukh, who wrote in the Poona daily Pravakar under the penname Lokhitwadi, carried on nationalist propaganda even in the face of severe restrictions (Incidentally, about 1/3 rd of the founders of the Congress were journalists). In literature and arts, a galaxy of poets, novelists, dramatists and theatrical personalities took shape. To name a few, there were Madhusudan Dutt, Bankim Chandra Chattopadhyay (who authored Anandamath in 1882) and Dinabandhu Mitra (whose drama Neel Darpan portrayed the Indigo Rebellion) in Bengali, Bharatendu in Hindi, Sandarm Pillai and Ramalinga Swamy in Tamil etc. made great contributions in developing patriotic feelings.

The economic, political and cultural elements of India as a “nation-in-the-making” (to use a favourite phrase of SN Banerjee and Tilak) were thus taking shape in the second half of the nineteenth century and the Indian National Congress represented this process both in terms of its strong points and basic limitations. Here leadership had to belong to the new elite intelligentsia. They were continually torn asunder between western values and the great Indian nostalgia and between a sense of loyalty and an urge for protest; ideologically most of them represented the enlightened gentry and the flabby yet growing comprador bourgeoisie operating in a peculiar love-hate, dependence-conflict relationship with the colonial masters. It was but natural, therefore, that up to the end of the century the Congress was over-zeaious in proclaiming its ultimate loyalty to the Crown. In subsequent decades it gradually and haltingly grew into a broad-based, multi-class movement through which the big bourgeoisie and big landlords began to stake their claim for economic concessions and a share in political power — and then for full state power; this process we shall take up for discussion in the next parts of the present volume.

Notes:

1. Capital, Vol. I, Ch. XV, Section 5, Progress Publishers, Moscow.

2. India’s National Movement : A Short Account by Ayodhya Singh, (Calcutta, 1980), p 1.

3. Some years after Marx wrote these lines, it became clear that the railways, which Marx hailed as “the forerunner of modern industry”, was playing that role only in a very restricted sense, because the British chose to import the bulk of railway equipments from England, so that there was little development of ancillary engineering industries in India and also because the railway network, though extensive in size, was designed to serve narrow British commercial and strategic interests — not the interests of a free capitalist development. Marx never had the occasion or opportunity to return to the subject, but this aspect of retarded growth of capitalism in British India did not escape his notice. In a passing yet revealing comment in 1881, he said that the railways proved “useless to the Hindoos”.

4. See Liberation, Vol. 1, No. 4, 1968: “A New Assessment of the History of CPI”.

5. This is not to suggest that the rebellion was conducted by an all-India national leadership or that the economic conditions for the emergence of a nation in the Marxist sense of the term were already ripe. What we sought to emphasise here is that politically 1857 signalled the approach of the national movement on an all-India scale and in that sense it heralded the advent of the Indian nation.

6. Life and Letters of Rammohan Roy by Sophia Dobson Collet (Calcutta, 1913), p 124.


Evolution of Marxist-Leninist
Thought on Revolution in the East

India was certainly not alone in awakening to a protracted anti-imperialist struggle. Other peoples in the colonies and semi-colonies — popularly described at the time as “the East”, much in the same way as we now use the generic term “third world” — were bestirring themselves and the founders of scientific socialism were closely observing these from their internationalist standpoint. Thus in 1853 Marx wrote that “the next uprising of the people of Europe ... may depend more probably on what is now passing in the Celestial empire [the Taiping rebellion in China — Ed.] than on any other cause that exists ...”. With great revolutionary optimism he added : “as the greater part of the regular commercial circle has already been run through by British trade, it may safely be argued that the Chinese revolution will throw the spark into the overloaded mine of the long-prepared general crisis, which, spreading abroad, will be closely followed by political revolutions in the Continent. ...”[1]

Marx wrote these lines in his article “Revolution in China and in Europe”, published in the New York Daily Tribune. Similar views were expressed also by Engels in his “Persia and China”, an article he wrote in May 1857 for the same magazine, where he foresaw “the death struggle of the oldest empire in the world [meaning China — Ed.], and the opening day of a new era for all Asia.”[2]

The trend of analysis notable in these early writings took a clearer shape in 1867. In a letter to Engels, Marx expressly accorded priority to revolutionary action in a colony (Ireland) over the metropolitan country (England).

The “colonial question” used to be discussed in the Second international also. Lenin's first important write-up on the question happens to be an article of November 1907, where he summed up the debates on this score in the Stuttgart Congress, which he had just attended. Next year he wrote the well-known article “Inflammable Material in World Politics”. Here he saw, in a series of recent developments (Japan's victory over Tsarist Russia and the Russian revolution of 1905 and the revolutions in Persia and Turkey), the welcome signs of a forthcoming uprising of the oppressed people throughout the world. Then in his 1912 article “Democracy and Populism in China”, he referred to the example of Sun-Yat-Sen to draw attention to the revolutionary bourgeoisie of China, whose “main social support” was “the peasantry”, and differentiated it from the treacherous “liberal bourgeoisie” represented by men like Yuan Shi-Kai. Finally in “Backward Europe and Advanced Asia” (1913) he further developed and generalised the above ideas on a world scale.

During the First World War, Lenin wrote a series of articles liking the socialist revolution in the West with liberation movements in colonies and semi-colonies and stressing the latter's importance for the success of the former. The question, however continued to be debated. Rosa Luxemburg, for example, declared in 1916 that in the "historic milieu of modern imperialism ... wars of national self-defence are today no longer possible ...” To this Lenin replied that “National wars against the imperialist powers are not only possible and probable; they are inevitable, progressive and revolutionary ...” (See Lenin’s “The Junius Pamphlet”, Collected Works, Vol. 22, pp 305-19). Finally, in his great treatise Imperialism, the Highest Stage of Capitalism (1917), he presented a comprehensive historical analysis of the cardinal fact of our epoch. He showed that it was imperialist super-profits extracted from the colonies which enabled the Western bourgeoisie to bribe and corrupt important sections of the proletariat in their own countries into opportunism and social-chauvinism. The destruction of the colonial system thus became vital for successful socialist revolution in the West. That, however, was also the goal of the national liberation struggles, which thus constituted an integral part of the overall struggle of the world proletariat for its liberation. This holistic vision, as we shall see later, informed the general line of world communism in the decades to come. The Leninist line was briefly summed up by Stalin in his 1918 article entitled “Do not Forget the East”.

To take note of the continuity and development of these ideas in response to developments in the world situation is important for the purposes of this book. It shows that, simultaneously as India was proceeding towards a higher mass phase of freedom struggle and the first phase of organised working class movement, the theoretical arsenal for leading both these movements to victory was also being developed by the Leninist leadership of international proletariat. How during the 1920s these two protracted processes — one on the soil of India and the other in the arena of international class struggle — were forged together by the Bolshevik revolution into the communist movement of India, thereby adding a new dimension to the freedom struggle itself — this will be studied in Part II of this volume.

Notes:

1. Cited in Marxism And Asia by Helene Carrere d’Encausse and Stuart R Schram; Alien Lane, The Penguin Press; (1969), pp 119-20.

2. See On Colonialism — A collection of writings of Marx and Engels, FLPH, (Moscow), p 125.

 

Anti-British And Other Movements Upto 1917

The run-up to the initiation of the communist movement in India covered the first seventeen or eighteen years of the twentieth century. Let us, therefore, take a quick glance at the main political trends and events of this period.

For almost twenty years since its formation, the Indian National Congress remained under the domination of “moderate” leaders like SN Banerjee, Sir Pherozeshah Mehta, Gopal Krishna Gokhale etc. Besides journalistic activities, they carried on some propaganda work from within the Imperial and Provincial Legislative Councils. Though these councils were utterly powerless, leaders like Gokhale (particularly famous for his regular “budget speeches”) and Mehta utilised them with great oratory to level trenchant criticisms against the government. This helped spread strong nationalist fervour among educated sections. However, their demands – within legislatures and at annual Congress conferences — never went beyond rudimentary political and administrative reforms (e.g., demand for slight extension of the powers of the councils, Indianisation of the ICS etc.) and redressal of economic grievances. Organisationally, the Congress was more of an annual three-day show for passing paper resolutions than a party with different layers of committees etc.; it had very little funds, few regular activists and only a couple or so of secretaries.

The swadeshi movement

Criticism of the “mendicancy” of the Moderate Congress began to develop in the 1890s and became a strong, popular trend known as the “Extremists” around the middle of the first decade of the twentieth century. That was the period of the famous swadeshi movement — in many ways the mother of political trends and forms of struggle that would become popular in the decades to come. The period was also known as the era of Lal-Bal-Pal, after the names of the leaders of the three most advanced provinces of anti-British militancy: Lala Lajpat Rai of Punjab, Bal Gangadhar Tilak of Maharashtra and Bipin Chandra Pal of Bengal.

The swadeshi movement started in December 1903 as a spontaneous protest against the official proposal to partition Bengal. Only moderate methods like petitions, memoranda, public speeches etc were used. The Congress hesitantly passed the Boycott Resolution on August 7,1905. October 16, the day partition took effect, was observed as a day of mourning throughout Bengal with arandhan (leaving the cooking hearths unlit), rakhibandhan (tying wristlets of coloured thread on the hands of one another as a symbol of brotherhood), processions with vande mataram on people's lips, and mammoth rallies, particularly in Calcutta. Towards the end of the year, the Benares session of Congress supported the swadeshi and boycott movement for Bengal, defying the pressure of Lal-Bal-Pal and Aurobindo Ghosh to extend the movement to the rest of India and give it the broader scope of full-fledged mass political struggle aimed at Swaraj, Within less than two years, the political difference that surfaced here between Moderates and Extremists would mature into a split. For the time being, however, the Extremists carried the Congress in Bengal with themselves and 1906 and 1907 saw a rapid progress of the movement : the boycott of not only foreign goods like cloth, sugar, liquor and domestic utilities, but also of government schools, colleges and offices, courts, titles and government services. These techniques, along with efforts to organise strikes in European mills in Bengal, were sometimes called “passive resistance”.[1] The nationalist constructive programme envisaged promotion of swadeshi industries and other economic enterprises like banks, national education, arbitration courts etc.

The boycott of foreign goods helped the nascent bourgeoisie, but swadeshi goods — particularly cloth — were dearer than imported ones and this sometimes created a problem for the poorer sections. Anyway, small to medium scale swadeshi textiles, porcelain, soap and match factories mushroomed; a few banks and insurance companies were setup. The entrepreneurs were chiefly from urbanised landholding classes, with a sprinkling of big zamindars. Only a few of these enterprises, like the famous Bengal Chemicals Factory set up by PC Roy, lived long. But the spirit of the national bourgeoisie — so very rare in India — was discernible here in a classic form. The impact was truly great and lasting in literature and arts.

The swadeshi movement was basically limited to urban areas. But both in terms of mass participation and the agitational-organisational activities of the advanced elements (those who made public speeches and took the lead in organising processions, bonfires of foreign goods, picketing of shops etc.) the movement represented the initiation of modern mass politics in India. Though it lacked a centralised organisation, grassroots samitis or volunteer corps proved very effective. But such positive aspects were counter-balanced by the ugly face of Hindu-Muslim riots in East Bengal. Also the Muslim League was founded at the height of the movement (in October 1906) at Dacca. Provoked by the shrewd British propaganda that a separate province would bring more jobs and social domination for Muslims, a good section of the Muslim elite worked actively against the movement. However, in some cases the riots were targeted against Hindu zamindars and mahajans with even Hindu peasants participating.

The swadeshi movement also encouraged a spurt in working class movement; on the other hand, in the phase of decline (after 1907) it witnessed terrorism of revolutionary patriots. These we shall discuss under separate sub-headings.

Popular movements from below

The message and spirit of the movement was carried to the four corners of India thanks to efforts by Tilak (with his Marathi paper Kesari), Lajpat Rai (with his paper Punjabee), Syed Haider Roza, Chidambaram Pillai and Bipin Chandra Pal (Pal made an extensive lecture tour in Madras presidency). Enterprises like the Punjab National Bank was founded at the time. Typical swadeshi forms of protest, like bonfires of foreign cloth and defying police rules to sing vande mataram, were to be seen in such far-off centres as Raj amundhry and Kakinada, the port city of Tuticorin, Bombay, Benares and so on. Quite often, however, various local economic issues and state repression provoked militant struggles which merged with the broader all-India movement. Let us take just one example[2].

In 1907, when urban Punjab was seething with discontent on account of racist outrages and the prosecution of the Punjabee and witnessed militant demonstrations as well as stray attacks on whites, the British had more cause for alarm in the ferment among the peasantry. This was so particularly because Punjab supplied about a third of the British Indian Army. In the Chenab canal colony area centred around Lyallpur, which had been developed for cultivation by government-sponsored irrigation, land blocks were allotted to peasant immigrants, ex-soldiers and even urban investors. The entire area was administered by the British bureaucracy with characteristic highhandedness. In October 1906 the Chenab Colonies Bill was introduced to tighten up the system further, and the very next month canal water rate in the larger Bari Doab region was hiked by 25 to 50 per cent. General price rise and a plague that broke out at the time added to the people’s miseries. A protest movement had already started in 1903 and now these provocations led to its intensification. There were several strikes among revenue clerks. The cultivators settled here included Sikhs, Muslims and Hindus and a remarkable communal amity prevailed among them. While organising themselves, they were eagerly looking for broader political leadership. So they invited Lala Lajpat Rai who after much dilly-dallying addressed meetings in Lyallpur in February and March 1907. A much more active role was played by Ajit Singh (who happened to be Bhagat Singh’s uncle). He organised the—An-juman-i-Mohibban-i-Watan in Lahore with its journal Bharat-Mata — and the Punjab Lt. Governor Denzil Ibbetson was quick to take alarm at this combination of “Muhammadan and Hindu names”. Ajit Singh and his colleagues systematically campaigned for non-payment of revenue and water rates. The authorities were further worried at reports of sepoys attending “seditious meetings” at Ferozepur. A government move to debar five leading Rawalpindi lawyers from attending the courts for having sponsored an Ajit Singh meeting led to massive protests in the city. There were strikes by Muslim and Sikh arsenal and railway engineering workers and stray attacks on bunglows of Europeans.

The authorities came down heavily on the movement in May 1907, banning all political meetings and deporting Lajpat Rai as well as Ajit Singh. At the same time there were concessions too : the Chenab Colonies Bill was vetoed down by the Viceroy, water rates were reduced and the deported leaders released within four months. The very significant militant unity of the three communities was eroded after the movement was over. By 1908-09, Hindu sabhas largely replaced the defunct Congress bodies in most districts of Punjab. The best product of the movement — Ajit Singh and his associates — took to revolutionary terrorism along with some others like Har Dayal, a brilliant Delhi student.

This example, one of many such scattered over different regions and periods of history, shows how the raw impulses of class struggle and democratic movements from below contribute to the development of those with broader political scope consciously led by parties, often throwing up real leaders of the soil. Limited space will not allow us to pay due attention to this aspect of the freedom struggle and communist movement in India, but this does not detract from its great significance.

The revolutionary patriots

In late 1907-08, the political situation in the country underwent important changes. The Congress split in the Surat session of December 1907 and became practically defunct under the leadership of the Moderates. The latter had outlived their historically progressive role and had become a bar on the further growth of the national movement. The swadeshi movement in Bengal and beyond petered out under heavy repression and imprisonment of leaders like Tilak. Thus the militant nationalists or Extremists also were not on the scene; nor did they leave behind them, for all their trenchant critique of the moderates, any positive clear-cut programme for advance. In the political void the most fearless and patriotic among the youth had nothing but individual terrorism to espouse. And so they did. Naturally the main centre was Bengal, the stronghold of swadeshi. A few terrorist groups like the Anushilan Samiti (founded in 1902) became active and were Joined by a number of others. Their activities took mainly two forms — swadeshi dacoities to raise funds and assassinations of oppressive officials and traitors. The most famous early example was set by Khudiram Bose and Prafulla Chaki who in April 1908 hurled a bomb at a carriage believed to be carrying Kingsford, a former magistrate of Calcutta. Unfortunately the carriage was occupied by two British ladies, who were killed. Chaki committed suicide while Khudiram was tried and hanged. The brave young martyrs (Khudiram was only 18) were mourned and admired throughout the country; a Bengali folk song, in which Khudiram promises to be born again with the mark of the rope round his neck, became instantly popular and remains so to this day. Out of the many revolutionary secret societies in Bengal, Anushilan Samiti and Yugantarviere most active and lasted longer than others. At Nasik in Maharashtra, VD Savarkar had organised such a secret society, Abhinav Bharat, and it succeeded in killing the Nasik district magistrate in December 1909.

Terrorist actions in Bengal and other places continued through ebbs and high tides (e.g., a bomb attack on the Viceroy Lord Hardinge in Delhi on December 23,1912). The revolutionary patriots also operated from London, Paris, Geneva, Tokyo, Berlin etc. They used to send arms, money, revolutionary literature etc. into India and many of them were influenced by various revolutionary theories including, as we shall see, Marxism. The first world war encouraged them to try and get financial and military help from Britain’s enemies, i.e., Germany and Turkey and to take advantage of the reduction in white soldiers. The number of swadeshi dacoities and assassinations reached an all-time high. Special mention should be made of the great plan for capturing the Fort William in Calcutta, together with other actions, conceived by Jatin Mukherjee and his associates. Arrangements were made for a shipload of German arms, for which Naren Bhattacharya (later to be known as MN Roy) was sent to Java, and contact was established with a section of the Indian troops stationed in the Fort William. The plan failed, the German arms never arrived and “Bagha (Tiger) Jatin”, who had gone to Balasore in Orissa coast to receive the arms, died with his comrades fighting valiantly against the police. Among others who planned to overthrow the British in a foreign-armed coup, mention must be made of Rashbehari Ghosh, Sachindranath Sanyal, Virendra-nath Chattopadhyay, Dr. Bhupen Dutta, Abani Mukherjee etc. But the most well-organised and massive plan was made by the Ghadr (rebellion), a US-Canada-based group known after its weekly organ of the same name.

Founded in San Fransisco in 1913 by Har Dayal, Bhai Parmanand and others, the Ghadr soon evoked an enthusiastic response from the 15000-odd Sikh, Muslim and Hindu (with the Sikhs numerically predominating) settlers in the Pacific coast states. It planned to send the emigrants in large numbers back to India to organise revolt in the Army and among the peasantry; accordingly a few thousands of them returned to Punjab but some of them were either interned or restricted to their villages while others did not find much of a response from the Indians. The Chief Khalsa Diwan declared the Ghadr followers to be “fallen” Sikhs and criminals and helped the authorities to find them out. There was hardly any progress on the soil of India and then Rashbehari Bose was invited by the Ghadrites to take overall charge of an armed rebellion. He agreed and came over to Punjab. A mutiny was planned for February 21, 1915, to be staged simultaneously in various centres in Punjab, UP and certain other places inside the country and also outside (e.g., Singapore). But the plan leaked out, resulting in hundreds of arrests and death-penalties in the Lahore conspiracy cases. The martyrs included the 19 year-old Kartar Singh and Abdulla, one of the rebel sepoys executed in Ambala, who when lured by the authorities to betray his kafir (non-Muslim) comrades, retorted: “It is with these men alone that the gates of heaven shall open to me.”[3] There were scattered revolts in some centres in India and more notably in Singapore, which were mercilessly crushed.

The Ghadr was not only the most broad-based of all the revolutionary-patriotic groups, it was marked by a strong secularism. This was a definite advancement over the Bengal terrorists’ intense religiosity, which kept the Muslim youth aloof (and provided an honourable escape route after failure, as in the case of Aurobindo Ghosh). Most importantly, they were deeply influenced by socialist ideas, including the teachings of Karl Marx (Har Dayal was the first Indian to write an article on Marx in the Modern Review, March 1912, published from Calcutta). A number of them, like Sohan Singh Bhakna, later became important peasant and communist leaders in Punjab.

Before we end the account of overseas national-revolutionary activities, mention must be made of the Provisional Government of Independent India, established in Kabul in 1915 with Barkatullah and Raja Mahendra Pratap at its head. This, like some other attempts to organise armed revolt with foreign backing, hardly made any impact on the soil of India.

The Home Rule agitation

The Home Rule Leagues set up by Tilak and Mrs. Annie Besant separately in 1916 were essentially pressure groups, first acting from outside the Congress and then merging with it in 1917. During 1914-17, very impressive propaganda and mass-mobilisation campaigns were organised by these two leaders and their followers on the central demand for home rule or self-government. This served to re-awaken the Congress out of the passivity it had fallen into with the ebb of the swadeshi and boycott movements and with the arrests of Tilak and other militant nationalists in 1908. By doing so, the agitation developed a whole new generation of nationalists and prepared the ground for the post-war mass phase of the Congress movement to be led by MK Gandhi, and here lies its historical significance.

Tribal risings and peasant struggles

Tribal unrest and revolts spilled into the twentieth century with sustained tenacity. Most of these were provoked by increasing restrictions over the original inhabitants’ traditional rights over forest products. In a few cases these were precipitated by succession disputes of tribal chieftains but soon the struggle would take on an anti-British character (e.g., the uprising in the Jagdalpur region of Bastar and the Khond rebellion in Orissa). The fire of the nineteenth century Rampa rebellion never died out, and in 1916 there was a revolt which prepared the ground for the more famous 1922-24 rebellion led by Alluri Sita-rania Raju. Special mention should also be made of the Bhil rebellion of Rajasthan, which had its origin in a reform movement for temperance and purification but developed into a fight to found a Bhil raj; the Oraon reform movement which with the onset of World War I took on a rebellious character; and the rebellion among the Thadoe Kukis in Manipur in 1917-18.

The most important region of early twentieth century peasant struggle was Mewar in Rajasthan. In 1905, 1913 and 1915 there were organised struggles against severe feudal exploitation and oppression perpetrated by pro-British jagirdars at Bijolia. The peasants had started the movement on their own, but in 1915 Bhoop Singh alias Vijay Singh Pathik, a revolutionary patriot externed here, added a new dimension to it. Jointly with ML Verma, a state official of the Maharana of Udaipur, he led a no-tax movement against the latter in 1916. When the World War I broke out, the peasants refused to contribute to war-loans. Later the movement came under the Gandhian fold, with Pathik and Verma emerging as important Congress leaders.

Mention may be made here of Champaran in Bihar and Kheda in Gujarat – the two districts where in 1917-18 Gandhi made his early experiments with peasant demands. Politically no less significant was the raiyat movement of Muslim peasants of Kamariachar in Mymensingh district of Bengal. In 1914 apraja conference organised by a rich raiyat formulated a charter of demands including end to various cesses, rent-reduction, right to plant trees and dig tanks without paying nazar (tribute) to zamindars, debt-reliefs and honourable treatment of Muslim peasants at the Hindu zamindar’s Katcheri (court). The charter included not a single demand of poor share-croppers. Attended by prominent Muslim political leaders like Fazlul Huq (who would head the provincial government in Bengal in late 1930s) the conference marked the beginning of a raiyat movement which gradually developed overt communal overtones (largely due to a conspicuous Hindu bias of the Congress in Bengal) and grew into an important factor in Bengal politics during 1920s and 1930s.

Working class movement

The last quarter of the nineteenth century saw the emergence of a few philanthropic organisations based among workers in Bombay and Calcutta and run by educated non-workers like NM Lokhande and Sasipada Banerjee respectively. This period also witnessed some primary forms of struggle like attacks on sardars and European officials as well as short-lived, sporadic strikes. RP Dutt in his India Today quotes the Director’s Report of the Budge Budge jute mill in 1895 to show that there was a six-week strike in the mill. Citing the Bombay Factory Report of the same year, he also takes note of a strike of 8,000 weavers against the Ahmedabad Mill-owners' Association. Patricidal skirmishes too would often take place between Hindu and Muslim workers and between local workers and those from other regions.

An upsurge in working class movement was effected in 1905-08 under the direct impact of the swadeshi and boycott movements. This will be evident from the following examples.

(1) During July-September in 1906, workers hi the Bengal section of the East India Railway launched a series of strikes against racial discrimination in wages, highhandedness of authorities, use of the derogatory term “native” and inhospitable dwelling places. The strike spread from Howrah to Raniganj, Asansol, Jamalpur, Sahabganj etc., though it was not well-coordinated and lasted for different periods at different centres. In massive meetings workers were urged to make the strike a success and at the same time join the swadeshi movement. According to a report of the Special Branch of Police, a number of workers’ meetings were also held in hiding in the face of savage repression. Though not successful in achieving the demands, the struggle definitely laid the basis for a series of rail-strikes in a number of important centres like Asansol, Mughalsarai, Allahabad, Kanpur, Ambala etc., spread intermittently over some eight months from May 1907.

(2) In the first week of May 1907, about 3,000 workers of the Rawalpindi railway workshop and hundreds of their brethren from other factories joined the students in a huge protest demonstration against the conviction of the editor of the Punjabee for publishing “seditious” matter. The militant rally, also participated by peasants from nearby areas, attacked everything in the city that had a British connection — offices, shops, missionary kulhis — and British individuals. There were violent street fights, first with the armed police and then with the military, resulting in many casualties.

(3) When Tilak was arrested on 24 June, 1908 at Bombay, there was an immediate storm of protest not only in Bombay but also in Sholapur, Nagpur, etc. With the progress of court proceedings against Tilak, workers of Bombay staged increasingly massive and militant processions and strikes, often leading to clashes with the police and military. In one of these street battles, on 18 July, several hundreds of workers were wounded or killed. The next day there was a strike by some 65,000 workers belonging to 60-odd mills. On 21 July, dock workers joined the strike movement. On July 22 Tilak was sentenced to 6 years’ rigorous imprisonment and for 6 days (counting one day for each year of the prison-term) the striking workers made Bombay into a battle-field. Tens of thousands of workers, later joined by students, small businessmen, domestic servants and other sections of the people, took part in the street fights and processions. The worker leaders who died fighting included Ganpat Govinda, Madhu Raghunath, Sitaram Sauni and many others. Referring to this struggle, Lenin commented on August 5,1908 :  “... this revenge against a democrat (meaning Tilak — Editor) by the lackeys of money-bags evoked street demonstrations and a strike in Bombay.

In India, too, the proletariat has already developed to conscious political mass struggle — and. that being the case, the Russian-style British regime in India is doomed !”[4]

In addition to the above, other important struggles of the swadeshi period include : the jute strikes of 1905-08 in Bengal, the strike of arsenal and railway engineering workers as part of the 1907 upsurge in Punjab, the swadeshi-imspired strikes in Tuticorin and Tirunelveli of Madras province in early 1908, and so on. A notable feature of this period was the birth of a few trade unions out of class struggle. Thus the Printers’ Union was established in October 1905 while a stubborn strike was going on in government presses and the East India Railway-men’s Union grew out of the strike struggle in July 1906.

During 1905-08, nationalist leaders like Bipin Chandra Pal and Liaqat Hussain in Bengal, Chidambaram Pillai and Subramaniya Siva in Madras presidency and Tilak in Bombay often addressed workers’ meetings while some of their lesser-known followers would carry on regular organisational work (e.g., AC Banerjee organising the Indian Millhands’ Union at the Budge Budge jute mill near Calcutta).

The history of working class movement upto the end of the first world war shows that the nascent working class fought much more valiantly for the overall political interest of the Indian people as a whole than for its own economic interests. Also characteristic were their organised militancy and patriotic fervour. But ideologically they were almost completely under the sway of bourgeois nationalists and followed their lead.

The latter consciously confined their agitational work to foreign-owned mill, railways etc., leaving the Indian capitalists free to exploit and oppress. Moreover, they made practically no effort to build sustained movements on economic demands: Bereft of political independence, the Indian proletariat was still a class-in-itself, and not a class-for-itself out to transform society in its distinct, that is socialist, world-view.

Cultural-regional awakenings, anti-Brahmanic movements

Nineteenth century progress in cultural fields has already been taken note of. It reached a much higher stage in the first couple of decades in the present century. Regional or nationality consciousness along linguistic lines took on a movemental character not only in swadeshi Bengal but elsewhere too, as in Tamil, Telugu, Malayali and Marathi speaking regions.

Discontent was growing among the educated Telugu youth for under-representation in public services in the Madras province, which then included the Andhra region. This feeling, coupled with a new Telugu literary upsurge as represented by Srinivasa Rao, Venkataraya Shastri etc., gradually led to an agitation demanding a separate province of Andhra. Around the year 1911, Deshabhimani (meaning “proud of one’s own land” — Ed.), published from Guntur, became the most popular mouthpiece of this aspiration of the emerging Telugu nationality. From 1913 onwards, the annual Andhra Conference systematically campaigned for a separate province and for Telugu as medium of instruction. It is from these conferences that the famous Andhra Mahasabha developed in the subsequent years.

In what is now known as Tamil Nadu, the cultural awakening, with its focus on ancient Tamil literature and the non-Aryan “Dravidian” heritage of the Deccan, was closely associated with a movement against Brahmanism. Various organisations spearheading the latter movement came up with different political approaches. Thus, whereas the Madras Presidency Association set up in late 1917 remained anti-British while demanding an end to Brahmin near-monopoly in the public services and in legislatures, the “Justice” movement launched about two years ago had adopted a manifestly pro-British stance. The latter had a narrow, predominantly landlord social base and its December 1916 Non-Brahman Manifesto strongly opposed any measure “to undermine the influence and authority of die British Rulers, who alone ... are able to hold the scales even between creed and class. ...” The Madras Presidency Association, on the other hand, had a broader social base and prepared the ground for the emergence, about a decade later, of a more radical anti-Brahman and anti-caste mass movement under the leadership of EV Rama Swami Naicker (better known as Periyar). However, a rare feature of the Justice movement was that it represented not only Tamil but also Telugu and Malayali intermediate castes.

Perhaps the most spectacular cultural-cum-social reform movement in the entire South was witnessed in Kerala. The great Ezhava (considered an untouchable caste at the time — Ed.) poet Kumaran Asan, graphically representing the patriotic trend of this movement, wrote in 1908:

Thy slavery is thy destiny, O Mother !
Thy sons, blinded by caste, clash among themselves
And get killed; what for is freedom then ?
[5]

The flourish of Malayali literature and anti-Brahmanic movement had started much earlier, with Chander Menon’s Indulekha (1889) which attacked some old social customs and the Namboodiri Brahmin’s social domination, and with the birth of the Malayali Memorial (1891) which fought against Brahmanic near-monopoly in state jobs. However, it was in the early twentieth century that the movement assumed more radical dimensions. Remarkable in this regard were the works of such diverse personalities as Ramakrishna Pillai (whose political campaigns as editor of Swadeshabhimani led to his externment from the State and who published the first biography of Karl Marx in Malayalam in 1911), the great religious-reformist leader Sri Nara-yana Guru who gave the call: “one religion, one caste and one God for mankind” (later changed by his disciple Sahadaran Ayyapan into “no religion, no caste and no God for mankind”) and founded the Sri Narayana Dharma Pratipalana Yogam in 1902-03 jointly with Kumaran Asan and Dr. Palpu, the first Ezhava graduate; and many others.

These apart, many more caste movements and organisations sprang up in different parts of the country and a number of older ones like Jyotiba Phule’s Satyashodhak Samaj continued to grow richer in social content. Some of these movements had their social bases confined to affluent sections of intermediate or lower castes and worked for gaining some privileges for these sections, while others were more broad-based, pro-poor and more radical. Basically, however, most of them had the character of bourgeois democratic reform movements. Simultaneously, the period saw breakthroughs in modern Indian literatures : Prem Chand in Hindi, Fakirmohan Senapati in Oriya, Muhammad Iqbal in Urdu, Rabindranath Tagore and Sharat Chandra Chatierjee in Bengali and Harinarayan Apte in Marathi being some of the pioneers in modernity both as regards form and social content.

Notes:

1. See Doctrine of Passive Resistance by Aurobindo Ghosh, where he also advocated "social boycott" of loyalists, civil disobedience of unjust laws and recourse to armed struggle if British repression went too far.

2. What follows in the next two paragraphs is a summary of a somewhat detailed account given by Sumit Sarkar in his Modern India, Macmillan India, (1983) pp 127-29

3. See Modern India, op. cit., p 149

4. From “Inflammable Material in World Politics”, CW, Vol. 15, p 184

5. See Modern India, op. cit, p 163

The history of writing communist history in India on behalf of a Communist Party dates back to 1958, when the Amritsar Congress of the CPI appointed a commission for the purpose. The decision remained on a paper, and in June 1963 the Party’s National Council appointed a more competent commission with Dr. G Adhikari as convener. But sharp ideological-political differences had already cropped up inside the party, leading to a vertical split the next year. In the circumstances it was not possible for the commission to work unitedly, though Dr. Adhikari and some others did make some headway. Then in 1971 Dr. Adhikari, entrusted for the task by the National Council of the CPI, edited and brought out volume one of Documents of the History of the CPI covering the period 1917-25. This excellent pioneering work was followed up by subsequent volumes, but the series was left incomplete owing to Dr. Adhikari’s death and other difficulties. Meanwhile, a serialised article entitled “A New Assessment of the History of the CPI” was published during 1968 in Liberation, which would soon become the organ of the undivided CPI(ML); and Subodh Roy of CPI(M) brought out in the 1970s two volumes of Unpublished Documents covering the period 1924-45.

To fulfill the task taken up by our Party some thirty years ago—a task that has become all the more relevant today in the context of closer interaction of the three streams of communist movement in India—the Central Committee of CPI(ML) Liberation decided to publish a five-volume series covering the entire history of the movement from 1917 to the present times. It appointed a seven-member Panel of Editors to collect, edit and supply introductory notes to all important documents. The Panel is composed of comrades Arindam Sen, Shankar Mitra, P V Srinivasan, Ashok Kumar, Brij Behari Pandey, Ram Jatan Sharma and Partha Ghosh, with the first-named as the General Editor. While specific responsibility for each volume is alloted to agroup of two or three comrades, the entire series is to be a collective production of the Panel.

Now for the political approach and method adopted in preparing this series, Volume I in particular. Convinced of the bright future of communism in India despite all the recent setbacks to world socialism, we have sought to visualise the past from the standpoint of the present in the service of the future. This approach has led us to focus the spotlight on the history of concepts — of evolution of political-organisational line and shifts in that line — and to avoid details on personal factors and organisational tit-bits, for with the passage of time these lose much of their relevance while the former remains as instructive as ever. And since this evolution always takes place both in response to and as a part of changes in the national-international situation, we have also provided an outline sketch of that. In other words, we have sought to study the communist movement not within its own narrow frame, but as a part of the broader political process. This historical perspective and our own observations have been given in the Introduction section. As far as possible in the short space available, we have tried to combine history from above with history from below. That is to say, while devoting primary attention to the study of the political behaviour of parties, political groupings and historical personages, we have tried not to neglect the role of raw social impulses from below in shaping political behaviours and party programmes and policies.

The present volume and the subsequent ones are meant to be primarily a collection of documents, and these have been arranged topic-wise in the Documents section under Text I, II, ... X, with each document numbered as Text II1, Text II2 etc. In selecting and excerpting documents we have tried to avoid generalities and repetitions and to include everything that had some importance in the given situation, irrespective of whether they go for or against our own observations and whether they appear correct or incorrect from our present positions. Text I and Text X contain what cannot be called, strictly speaking, documents of the communist movement in India, but have been included as necessary reference materials.

During the whole of the period covered by this volume, the Communist International loomed large on the Indian movement and we have to be careful lest we should digress into the exciting side-story of its internal developments. For the period up to 1936 we have had to cite rather too many documents coming from abroad, for documents originating in India were few and far between. After that year, with the reorganised Party centre functioning consistently and energetically, it has been possible for us to base our discussion almost entirely on documents authored by comrades active on the Indian soil and this will continue into our forthcoming volumes.

In reproducing original documents, we have in a few places added a word or two to clarify the meaning or rectify an obvious printers’ error or replace some illegible/torn-out parts. These we have placed in square brackets, occasionally with a mark of interrogation if we are not sure. As far as possible we have left intact old styles, usages etc. in the documents (e.g., the Punjab, to-day and so on). Every document has been referred at some appropriate place or places in the Introduction.

Finally, a few words on the arrangement of the Introduction section. The “Prelude” or Part I covers the period (1857-1917) which provided the backdrops — international and national, conceptual and movemental — to the initiation of the communist movement in India. Part II (1917-25) discusses this initiation and the foundation of CPI out of scattered communist groups. Then comes the two periods of the nascent CPI which marked the two necessary — that is, historically determined — stages in its ideological maturation. First, the period of rapid spread through WPPs accompanied by political dilution (1926-29, covered by Part III) and then one of marginalisation in politics in quest for ideological-organisational purity (1930-34, covered by Part IV). Only on the basis of these two opposite and one-sided experiences did it become possible, during the period covered by part V (1935-39), to evolve a more or less balanced political line which ensured independent assertion within the mainstream of freedom movement. Perhaps this is broadly the way nascent communist movements everywhere come into their own : going to extremes before striking a balance, learning from experiences the hard way and gradually combining firmness in principles and clarity of purpose with tactical flexibility. Anyway, Part V marks the transition from the formative stage to a brand new stage of growth, which is to be dealt with in our next Volume. And while Parts I to V describe the evolution of general political line and activity, Part VI has been appended to deal specially with policies and activities on working class and peasant fronts throughout the years covered by this volume.

Without the sincere cooperation and advice of many comrades and sympathisers both within the Party and outside, and particularly without the back-breaking workload silently shouldered by the Liberation staff, Calcutta, and comrades and co-workers in Samkalin Prakashan, Patna, publication of this volume would never have been possible. This they did and will continue to do in their devotion to the noblest cause of humankind — the cause of communism — and it is not for us to thank them.

For shortage of space we have had to almost leave out many areas which are important by themselves but received little attention from the communist movement in its early stage, such as — States people’s movement, cultural movement, etc. For errors and omissions, the responsibility lies entirely with the undersigned.

Calcutta
October 1991

Arindam Sen
Partha Ghosh

Acknowledgments

Almost all the documents of the period 1917-28 are taken from volumes I, II and III of Dr. G Adhikari’s exhaustive treatise : Documents of the History of the CPI (People’s publishing House, New Delhi). For the years not covered by Dr. Adhikari (1929-39), we have collected the documents from : (i) Ajay Bhavan Library, New Delhi (thanks to comrade PK Balakrishnan, Librarian), (ii) Archives On Contemporary History, JNU Library, New Delhi (thanks to Professor KN Panicker, Chairman) and (iii) Nehru Memorial Museum and Library, New Delhi (thanks to Dr. Haridev Sharma, Deputy Director). We are happy to acknowledge the comradely help accorded to us by Indrajit Gupta, General Secretary of CPI, in using all materials belonging to the party including those in Ajay Bhavan.

We are also thankful to Arun Ghosh, Deputy Librarian, Centre for Studies in Social Science, Calcutta, and to Ina Bose, widow of comrade Dilip Bose (CPI), for making available their collection of books to us. We have drawn in no small measure on reminiscences authored by several veteran communists and on certain general history books. These are duly acknowledged in appropriate places, but special mention should be made here of Sumit Sarkar’s Modern India (Macmillan).

 

Edited with an Introduction by
Arindam Sen
Partha Ghosh

 

First Published : December 1991

 

CONTENTS

[Excerpts from India's March to Freedom: The Other Dimension by Dipankar Bhattacharya, a booklet published by Liberation Publications in July 1997 to mark the 50th anniversary of Indian independence.]

Tribal Revolts

Peasant Upsurges and Tribal Revolts

Peasant rebellions and tribal revolts were the two main, often overlapping, expressions of resistance against British rule in the 18th and 19th centuries. Anthropologist Kathleen Gough has compiled a list of no less than 77 peasant uprisings during the British period.

attack by santhals
An illustration of an engagement during the Santhal
rebellion by The Illustrated London News.
WIKIMEDIA COMMONS

The Sannyasi Rebellion that shook vast areas in Bengal and Bihar in the second half of eighteenth century was one of the earliest instances of peasant resistance against British rule. The introduction of Permanent Settlement saw the flame of peasant rebellion engulf the southern region of Tamil Nadu. Palayankottai near Tirunelveli was the epicentre of this massive upsurge led by Veerapandaya Kattabomman. Kattabomman questioned the very legitimacy of British tax claims: “The sky gives us water and land gives us crops, why should we then pay taxes to you?”  The Wababi Uprising in Bengal led by Titu Meer and his peasant followers in early 1830s combined aspects of religious reform and peasant insurgency. On the eve of the First War of Independence in 1857, the Birbhum-Rajmahal-Bhagalpur section of the Bihar-Bengal border region witnessed the great Santhal Uprising against the extortionist alliance of the police, landlords, moneylenders and court officials. The names of Sidho and Kano, the legendary heroes of this uprising, as also of Baba Tilka Manjhi who led an earlier phase of Santhal rebellion in 1784-85, are still widely remembered in Eastern India.

Recent researches have also established the fact that the First War of Independence in 1857 had an unmistakably pronounced peasant content. British colonialism went on to win this war and consolidate its grip over India, but the fire of peasant insurgency and tribal revolts continued to simmer over large parts of the country. Between 1836 and 1919, the Malabar region of Kerala recorded 28 outbreaks of Moplah Rebellion. Despite misleading religious overtones, it was essentially a revolt of Muslim leaseholders and landless labourers against Hindu upper caste landlords and their British benefactors. In 1860s Bengal witnessed the popular Indigo Rebellion, peasants rebelling against the forcible introduction of indigo cultivation by British planters.


An Everlasting Disgrace

This is indeed a pretty state of things in a civilized army in the nineteenth century; and if any other troops had committed one-tenth of these excesses how would the indignant British press brand them with infamy. But these are the deeds of the British army, and therefore we are told that such things are but the normal consequences of war. ... The feet is, there is no army in Europe or America with so much brutality as the British. Plundering, violence, massacre – things that everywhere else are strictly and completely banished — are a time-honoured privilege, a vested right of the British soldier. ... For twelve days and nights there was no British army at Lucknow – nothing but a lawless, drunken, brutal rabble, dissolved into bands of robbers far more lawless, violent and greedy than the sepoys who had just been driven out of the place. The sack of Lucknow in 1858 will remain an everlasting disgrace to the British military service.

Engels on the role of the British army in India in 1857


The hills of the Godavari Agency region in Andhra also reverberated to repeated outbursts of rebellion through the nineteenth century. The British-backed mansabdar’s attempt to enhance taxes led to the outbreak of a major revolt in March 1879 over an area as vast as 5,000 square miles and it could be suppressed by November 1880 only with the use of six regiments of Madras infantry. The transition from the nineteenth to the twentieth century was rocked by the legendary Ulgulan (Great Tumult) of Birsa Munda in the region south of Ranchi. At the heart of this great rebellion lay the popular tribal will to defend their traditional khuntkatti (joint holdings) rights and reject the imposition of beth begari (forced labour) by alien landlords.

It is true that most of these early peasant upsurges and tribal revolts were localised or at best regional affairs and not all-India campaigns. It is also true that these acts of rebellion were not propelled by any grand vision or conscious doctrine of a free and democratic modern India. Rather they were rooted in the appalling conditions of rural existence-persistence of famine or a near-famine situation, acute social oppression, feudal coercion and a reign of unmitigated loot and plunder by an alliance of powerful rural forces under the protective umbrella of British colonialism. No wonder, religious customs, tribal traditions and elements of caste, locality and a host of other pre-modern identities often overlapped and intermingled in these early expressions of popular unrest. Yet there was something very genuine and solid about these revolts, which stands out in sharp contrast to the politics of collaboration and measured opposition pursued by and large by the business and mercantile community as well as sections of the newly emerging middle class intelligentsia in the period which followed.

Arrival of the Indian Working Class

The first footsteps of the Indian working class could be heard in the second half of the nineteenth century. Facilitated by the introduction of railways in 1853, industries like cotton textile and jute as well as coal mining and tea plantation began to come up in different parts of the country. Early instances of workers trying to organise and revolt against their oppressive living and working conditions date back almost to the same period. Strikes of non-industrial workers like palanquin bearers and scavengers have also been recorded in the dosing years of nineteenth century.

Quite understandably, the formation of trade unions proper was preceded by the launching of various welfare organisations often by non-worker philanthropist citizens. At a time when the working class was still in its inception or infancy, with no tradition of trade unions or factory acts or labour laws, clear demarcation between various forms of organisation and categories of demands was often not possible. But given the fact that the mill managements were overwhelmingly white and the air was heavy with the humiliation and hatred generated by a racist, colonial order, even the most ordinary and primary attempts to organise the workers and articulate their demands tended to acquire an unmistakable political significance.

Swadeshi: The First Surge of Working Class Action

The first surge of working class action came in the wake of Partition of Bengal and the subsequent swadeshi agitation. On 19 July, 1905 Curzon issued his fiat partitioning Bengal. This sinister application of the British strategy of divide-and-rule in one of the most sensitive Indian provinces anticipated the eventual vivisection of the country in 1947. The Partition of Bengal provoked angry outbursts not only in Bengal itself but also in distant Maharashtra, a sure sign of the rise of a popular national consciousness.

In a two-pronged campaign, spearheaded primarily by the so-called extremist wing of the Indian National Congress led by Lala Lajpat Rai, Bal Gangadhar Tilak and Bipin Chandra Pal (the famous Lal-Bal-Pal trio), people were urged on the one hand to boycott British goods and promote Swadeshi ways on the other. Most of the Swadeshi leaders advocated the use of religious idioms to mobilise the masses. Tilak came up with the idea of celebrating Ganesh and Shivaji Utsavs.

Khudiram Basu

This was also the formative phase for revolutionary terrorists. The attempt made by Khudiram Basu and Prafulla Chaki at Muzaffarpur on April 30, 1908, on the notorious British magistrate Kingsford was the most well-known terrorist action of this early period. But beyond this interface between religious revivalism and revolutionary terrorism, Swadeshi also had a distinct working class dimension.


Calcutta in Mourning

Yesterday was one of the most memorable days in the history of the British administration of India. It being the day on which the Bengal Partition scheme took effect, ... the people of Calcutta, irrespective of nationality, social position, creed and sex, observed it as a day of mourning ... From the small hours in the morning till noon, the bank of the Ganges from Bagbazar to Howrah presented a unique spectacle. It looked, as if it were, a surging sea of human faces. The scene in the roads and streets of Calcutta was quite novel and was perhaps never before witnessed in any Indian city. ... All the mills were closed and the mill hands paraded the city in procession. The only cry that was heard was that of Bande Mataram”.

- Amrita Bazar Patrika, Calcutta, 17 October, 1905


The first real trade union, the Printers’ Union, was formed on 21 October, 1905 in the midst of a stubborn strike in government presses. During July-September 1906, workers in the Bengal section of the East Indian Railway launched a series of strikes. On 27 August there was a massive assertion of workers at the Jamalpur railway workshop. The rail strikes would become more decisive and widespread between May and December 1907 covering important centres like Asansol, Mughalsarai, Allahabad, Kanpur and Ambala. Between 1905 and 1908, strikes were also quite frequent in the jute mills of Bengal. In March 1908, workers at the foreign-owned Coral Cotton Mills at Tuticorin in Tirunelveli district of the then Madras province went on a successful strike. Efforts to suppress the Coral mill workers led not only to protest strikes by municipal workers, sweepers and carriage-drivers, but municipal offices, law courts and police stations at Tirunelveli town too were attacked by the masses.

More importantly, Swadeshi signalled the arrival of the working class as a political force with workers beginning to take to the streets together with students and peasants demanding freedom and democracy. Militant street fights would soon become the order of the day. In the first week of May 1907, about 3,000 workers of the Rawalpindi workshop and hundreds of fellow workers from other factories joined the students in a huge protest demonstration against the conviction of the editor of the journal Punjabee for publishing ‘seditious’ matters. Peasants from nearby areas also joined this militant rally and virtually everything with a British connection came under attack.

Lenin Hails the Political Awakening of Indian Workers

Meanwhile the Russian revolution of 1905 had failed but not before it had inspired the entire international working class movement with a new vision and with a brand new weapon: the mass political strike. When Bipin Chandra Pal was arrested, the Calcutta journal Nabasakti wrote on 14 September, 1907: “The workers of Russia today are teaching the world the methods of effective protest in times of repression – will not Indian workers learn from them?”

This anticipation soon came true in Bombay. The arrest of Tilak on 24 June, 1908 provoked a storm of protest not only in Bombay but also in industrial centres like Nagpur and Sholapur. While court proceedings were on, workers would explode in protest and clashes would ensue with the police and military. In one of these street battles, on 18 July, several hundred workers were wounded and many killed. The next day some 65,000 workers belonging to 60-odd mills went on strike. Dock workers of Bombay also joined the movement on 21 July. On July 22, Tilak was sentenced to six years of rigorous imprisonment. In protest, for six days striking workers converted Bombay into a veritable battle field.

Lenin hailed this heroic assertion of Bombay workers as an inflammable material in world politics: “... in India the street is beginning to stand up for its writers and political leaders. The infamous sentence pronounced by the British jackals on the Indian democrat Tilak ... evoked street demonstrations and a strike in Bombay. In India, too, the proletariat has already developed to conscious political mass struggle — and, that being the case, the Russian-style British regime in India is doomed!”

The Swadeshi aftermath had already seen a significant upswing in revolutionary militancy in Bengal. The Yugantar and Anushilan groups emerged as the two key centres and in spite of the revocation of Partition in December 1911, the Bengal militants continued to gain in strength and popularity. The foremost leader of this school, Jatin Mukherjee (Bagha Jatin), died a hero’s death near Balasore on the Orissa coast in September 1915.

Revolutionary militancy also struck strong roots among Indian expatriates, mostly Sikhs, in British Columbia and United States. The famous Ghadr (revolution) movement began in 1913 in San Francisco. In contrast to the Hindu overtones of early Bengal militants, Ghadrites invoked the 1857 legacy of Hindu-Muslim unity. Many of the terrorists and Ghadrites were to be transformed eventually into communist activists.

With the outbreak of the First World War, British imperialists intensified their reign of repression in India. Even after the war was over, the British tried to perpetuate and legalise the war-time suspension of basic rights by pushing through the so-called Rowiatt Act, against which a popular offensive was soon unleashed by various sections of Indian people.

Brutal Repression and Upswing in Worker-Peasant Action

British colonialists tried their level best to crush the post-war popular upsurge through sheer repression. The worst instance of repression in this period was the barbaric Jallianwallahbagh massacre in Amritsar on 13 April, 1919. The infamous General Dyer who executed this massacre defended it in terms of “producing a moral effect” and his only regret was that had he not run out of ammunition he could have killed many more! In the face of such acute state terror and Gandhian vacillation and dilution, if the Indian people succeeded in producing a different ‘moral effect’ on the British administration, it was largely due to the powerful working class initiative and wider expressions of peasant discontent.

pic-1
Jallianwallahbagh massacre

Thus Spake the Butcher

I fired and continued to fire till the crowd dispersed, and I considered that this is the Least amount of firing which would produce the necessary moral and widespread effect it was my duty to produce if I was to justify my action. If more troops had been at hand the casualties would have been greater in proportion. It was no longer a question of merely dispersing the crowds but one of producing a sufficient moral effect, from a military point of view, not only on those who were present, but more specially throughout the Punjab. There could be no question of undue severity....

— Gen. Dyer’s report to the General Staff Division, 25.08.1919

Tagore Renounces Knighthood in Protest

The disproportionate severity of the punishments inflicted upon the unfortunate people and the methods of carrying them out, we are convinced, are without parallel in the history of civilised governments. ... the very least that I can do for my country is to ... voice... the protest of the millions of my countrymen ... The time has come when the badges of honour make our shame gliding in their incongruous context of humiliation, and I for my part wish to stand shorn of all distinctions, by the side of those of my countrymen, who, for their so called insignificance, are liable to suffer a degradation not lit for human beings...

— Rabindranath Tagore’s letter to the Viceroy, 31.05.1919


Among the powerful peasant movements of this period, mention must be made of the popular peasant agitation in UP against the arbitrary rent collection and other coercive practices by the Avadh talukdars. This agitation which acquired a strong base in Pratapgarh, Rae Bareli, Sultanpur and Faizabad districts of UP was led by Baba Ramchandra; a one-time indentured labourer in Fiji who combined a lot of Ramayana with his calls of kisan solidarity and would even describe Lenin as the dear leader of kisans. In the Mewar region of Rajasthan, Motilal Tejawat organised a powerful movement of the Bhil tribe. In August 1921, the Malabar region of Kerala was rocked by a fresh round of the intermittent Moplah rebellion. In the early 1920s, Punjab saw a powerful upsurge of the Jat Sikh peasantry in the form of the Akali-led Gurudwara reform movement aimed at liberating the Sikh shrines from the clutches of corrupt British-backed mahants. And between 1919 and 1921, Satara district of Maharashtra witnessed a powerful anti-landlord anti-mahajan peasant upsurge led by the Satyashodhak Nana Patil who would go on to emerge as a popular communist peasant leader in the state.

Parallel to the upswing in peasant movement, there was a strong strike wave sweeping across the country. The following figures quoted from a 1923 publication (cited by Sumit Sarkar in Modern India) give an idea about the depth and sweep of the strike-wave:

table-2

There were 110 strikes in Bengal in the second half of 1920 alone

Workers’ Organisation Acquires All India Shape

It was in the midst of such a powerful countrywide assertion of the working class that the first central organisation of Indian workers came into being. The All India Trade Union Congress was founded in Bombay on 31 October, 1920. Tilak was a key inspiration behind the birth of AITUC, but he expired on 1 August, 1920, three months before the actual inception of the organisation.

The inaugural session had all the fervour of a new-found proletarian identity, but ft could not move out of the Congress trajectory of constitutional reforms. In his presidential address, Lala Lajpat Rai emphasised the role of organised labour as the antidote against capitalism as well as “militarism and imperialism ... the twin children of capitalism” and underscored the need to “organise our workers (and) make them class conscious”; but with regard to the British government he said the attitude of labour should be “neither one of support nor that of opposition.”

The “Manifesto to the Workers of India” released on this occasion by the first General Secretary of AITUC, Dewan Chaman Lall, called upon the “Workers of India” to “assert your right as arbiters of your country’s destiny”. It reminded them that they must remain “part and parcel” of the movement for national freedom and urged them to “cast all weakness... and ... tread the path to power and freedom”. Vice-President Joseph Baptista, however, waxed eloquent about “the higher idea of partnership”, emphasising that mill-owners and labourers “are partners and co-workers and not buyers and sellers of labour”.

The second, conference of AITUC (30.11.1921 - 02.12.1921) held at the coal-town of Jharia in Dhanbad district of today’s Bihar (reckless and faulty mining by BCCL has unfortunately jeopardised the very existence of this historic working-class centre which also hosted the ninth AITUC session in December 1928 that called for transforming India into a Socialist Republic) was, however, much more emphatic about the goal of the Indian workers and the people at large. “The time has now arrived”, the conference declared, “for the attainment of swaraj by the people”. The Jharia session was an extraordinary event-some fifty thousand people, most of them coal miners and other workers from nearby areas and their family members, participated in this unprecedented show of worker power.

Worker Vanguards Embrace Communism

The 1920s saw an infectious rise of political activism in almost all major working-class centres. New states joined the map of the working class movement. In May 1921, tea gardens of Assam, especially at Chargola in Surma valley witnessed a major upsurge of tea workers leading to a massive exodus of some 8,000 workers from the valley. Sporadic struggles were again reported in December 1921 from the tea gardens of Darrang and Sibsagar districts. On November 17, 1921, workers in Bombay, Calcutta and Madras played a key role in organising a highly successful countrywide hartal (general strike) in protest against the visit of the Prince of Wales. Madras had just witnessed a bitter four-month-long strike from July to October at the Buckingham & Camatic Mills. As many as seven workers were killed by the police in the course of this strike. On 1 May, 1923, elderly Madras lawyer and labour leader Singaravelu Chettier organised the first major May Day celebration in India on the Madras beach. Singaravelu was critical of the repeated brakes applied by Gandhi on the non-cooperation movement and went on to be among the communist pioneers in the country. North Western Railway witnessed a major strike lasting from April to June 1925. Textile strikes, of course, continued to rock Bombay at regular intervals.

vangurd
In May 1923, M. Singaravelu, a labour union leader, conducted a meeting at the Marina Beach near Triplicane, calling for recognition of workers' rights,, which was India's first ever
May Day rally. WIKIMEDIA COMMONS

This was also the period that saw the beginning of introduction of communist ideology in the Indian working class movement. Communist circles began to operate among Indian expatriates as well as inside the country. On December 26, 1925, leaders of various communist circles active in the country met at Kanpur and formally launched the Communist Party of India. In the 1920s, communists also operated from within organisations called workers’ and peasants’ parties apart, of course, from the Congress. Such parties became quite active and popular in Bengal, Bombay, Punjab, UP and Delhi. In Punjab the party was known as the Kirti Kisan Party and was formed at Jallianwallah Bagh in Amritsar on the ninth anniversary of the infamous massacre.

Workers Demand Complete Independence

To stem the rising tide of working class movement, the British government came up with the highly restrictive Trade Unions Act legislation in 1926. This Act virtually declared all unregistered unions as illegal and placed all sorts of restriction on trade unions collecting and contributing funds for political purposes. Ironically, this was in sharp contrast to the prevailing norms in Britain where trade unions formed the backbone of the Labour Party and played a key role in the country’s politics. But this retrograde and restrictive piece of hypocritical legislation could hardly dampen the rising spirit of working class movement.

In February 1928, 20,000 workers marched in Bombay against the arrival of the all-white Simon Commission. The Lilooah rail workshop witnessed a major struggle from January to Jury 1928, From 18 April to September 1928, T1SCO workers went on a protracted strike. Bombay had yet another massive textile strike from April to October 1928. July 1928 saw a brief but very bitter strike on the South Indian Railway. Its leaders, Singaravelu and Mukundlal Sircar, got jail sentences while a worker striker, Perumal, was extemed for life to the Andamans. The most spectacular assertion of the working people could be seen in Calcutta where in December 1928, thousands of workers led by the Workers’ and Peasants’ Party of Bengal marched into the Congress session, occupied the pandal for two hours and adopted resolutions demanding Purna Swaraj or complete independence.

Alluri Sitarama Raju to Bhagat Singh: Inquilab Zindabad

The beginning of the 1920s had witnessed a great example of peasant guerrilla war in Andhra. From August 1922 to May 1924, Alluri Sitarama Raju and his band of hundred tribal peasant guerrillas waged a successful war against the British state over an area of about 2,500 square miles in the hills of the Godavari Agency region. With his accurate ambushes and successful raids on police stations, Raju won the grudging admiration of the British as a formidable guerrilla tactician. The Madras Government spent Rs. 15 lakh to suppress the rebellion with the help of the Malabar Special Police and the Assam Rifles. Raju was finally caught while he was bathing in a pond, and after inflicting heavy torture on this great fighter the British administration shot him dead on 6 May 1924. Incidentally, the fiftieth anniversary of India’s independence also marks the birth centenary of this legendary peasant revolutionary.

raju
Alluri Sitarama Raju

If Alluri Sitarama Raju symbolised the courage and capacity of the rural poor to wage a militant battle for independence, Bhagat Singh held out a really potent promise of a much more meaningful freedom that could have been ours. In September 1928, he and his comrades set up the Hindustan Socialist Republican Army at a meeting held on the ruins of Delhi’s Ferozeshah Kotla. In one of its first actions, the HSRA avenged the assault on Lajpat Rai (he was seriously injured by the police white leading an anti-Simon protest march at Lahore on 30 October, 1928 and finally succumbed to death on 17 November) by killing the guilty police official Saunders at Lahore in December 1928. On 8 April, 1929 Bhagat Singh and Batukeswar Dutta threw bombs in the Legislative Assembly even as discussion was on in the Assembly on the anti-labour Trades Disputes Bill and a bill to bar British communists and other supporters of Indian independence from coining to India.

While carrying out such specific terrorist actions under the HSRA banner, Bhagat Singh and his comrades also built up an open youth organisation in the name of Naujawan Bharat Sabha. The clarion call popularised by Bhagat Singh, Inquilab Zindabad, has become the permanent war cry of every Indian struggle for justice, freedom and democracy.


bhagat
      Sukhdev                                                        Bhagat Singh                                                                              Rajguru


Inquilab Zindabad!

It takes a loud voice to make the deaf hear. With these immortal words uttered on a similar occasion by Valliant, a French Anarchist martyr, do we strongly justify this action of ours.

Without repeating the humiliating history of the past ten years ... we see that this time again, while the people expecting some more crumbs of reforms from the Simon Commission are ever quarreling over the distribution of the expected bones, the Government is thrusting upon us new repressive measures like the Public safety and Trades Disputes Bills while reserving the Press Sedition Bill for the next session. The indiscriminate arrests of labour leaders working in the open clearly indicates whither the wind blows.

In these extremely provocative circumstances, the HSRA in all seriousness, realising their full responsibility, had ordered its army to do this particular act so that a stop be put to this humiliating farce....

Let the representatives of the people return to their constituencies and prepare the masses for the coming revolution. And let the Government know that while protesting against the Public Safety and the Trades Disputes Bills and the callous murder of Lala Lajpat Rai, on behalf of the helpless Indian masses, we want to emphasise the lesson often repeated by history that it is easy to kill individuals but you cannot kill ideas. Great empires have crumbled while ideas have survived. The Bourbons and the Czars fell, while revolutions marched triumphantly over their heads. ... Long Live Revolution.

- Excerpts from the leaflet issued by Bhagat Singh and Batukeshwar Dutt while throwing bombs in the Legislative Assembly on 8.4.1929


Sholapur Commune and Chittagong Armoury Raid

pritilata
Pritilata Waddedar

From 12 March to 6 April, Gandhi accompanied by 71 inmates of his ashram drawn from different parts of the country undertook the famous Dandi March. The issue of salt served as a simple yet very potent rallying point and the movement soon assumed a countrywide mass dimension. The arrest of Nehru in the middle of April led to bitter clashes between mill workers at Budge Budge near Calcutta  and the police. The mood of the jute mill workers of Bengal was then quite upbeat, only the previous year they had organised a highly successful general strike in jute mills to beat back the employers’ bid to increase working hours from 54 to 60 hours a week. Calcutta transport workers too waged a militant struggle. A major upsurge was also witnessed at Peshwar in North Western Frontier Province. The city continued to be rocked for ten days on end following the arrest of Badshah Khan (the Frontier Gandhi) and other leaders on 23 April, 1930 leading to the imposition of martial law on May 4. Refusal by the Garhwal regiment led by Chandra Singh Garhwali to open fire on peaceful demonstrators at Peshawar opened up a new possibility of fraternisation between the fighting people and the armed forces. Dock labourers in Karachi and Choolai Mill workers in Madras were also up in arms.


Lenin Day in Lahore Court

Before proceedings commenced today in the Lahore Conspiracy case, all the eighteen accused who entered the Court room with red scarves round their necks took their seats in the dock amidst shouts of Long Live Revolution’, ‘Long Live the Communist International’. ‘Long Live Lenin’, ‘Long Live the Proletariat’ and ‘Down, Down with Imperialism’.

Bhagat Singh informed the Magistrate that he and his fellow accused were celebrating the day as Lenin Day and requested him to convey the following message to the President. Third international at Moscow at their cost. The message runs: On the occasion of the Lenin Day we express brotherly congratulations on the triumphant march of Comrade Lenin’s mission. We wish every success for the great experiment carried on in Soviet Russia. We wish to associate ourselves with the world revolution movement. Victory to Workers’ Regiment. Woe to the Capitalists Dawn with Imperialism...

- Hindustan Times, 26 January, 1930


The climax came at Sholapur following Gandhi’s arrest on 4 May. The entire work force in the textile industry went on strike from 7 May onward. Till martial law was clamped down on 16 May, the town remained virtually under workers’ control. Liquor shops were burnt down and police outposts, law courts, the municipal building and the railway station all came under attack. Something like a parallel government seemed to have token over the entire township and if soon became well-known across the country as the celebrated case of the Sholapur Commune.


Surya Sen’s Appeal

Dear Soldiers of Revolution,

The great task of Revolution in India has fallen on the Indian Republican Army.

We, in Chittagong. have the honour to achieve the patriotic task of Revolution for fulfilling the aspirations and urge of our nation....

I, Surya Sen, President of the Indian republican army, Chittagong Branch, do hereby proclaim the existing Council of the Republican Army in Chittagong to form itself into a Provisional Revolutionary Government to carry out the following urgent tasks:

1. To defend and maintain the victory gained today;
2. To extend and intensify the armed struggle for National Liberation;
3. To suppress the enemy agent within;
4. To keep the criminals and looters in checks;
5. And to take further course of action that this Provisional Revolutionary Government will decide later.

This Provisional Revolutionary Government expects and demands full allegiance, loyalty and active cooperation from every true son and daughter of Chittagong....

With full confidence in victory in our Holy War of Liberation.

No mercy to the British Bandits! Death to the traitors and looters!

Long live Provisional Revolutionary Government!

— Surya Sen made this appeal after the first round of
Chittagong action on 18 April, 1930


Congress Rule in Provinces: An Early Pointer

The twenty-seven months of Congress rule in the provinces served as a clear early pointer to the conservative character of the Congress-led social coalition. A whole set of democratic demands of the working class and the peasantry had already come to be articulated not only by the AITUC and the All India Kisan Sabha (formed in Lucknow in April 1936 under the presidentship of Swami Sahajanand Saraswati) but also in various AICC sessions and by the Bihar and UP PCCs. The Congress governments in the provinces refused to take any significant step in this direction.

The betrayal was perhaps most glaring on the working class front. While in Bengal, the Congress Working Committee expressed solidarity with the jute workers who went on a massive general strike from March to May 1937 and denounced the non-Congress Fazlul Haq ministry for adopting repressive measures, similar measures continued to be freely applied by Congress ministries in other provinces. In Assam, during the Digboi oil strike of 1939 against the British-owned Assam Oil Company, the Congress ministry led by N C Bordoloi allowed free use of the war lime Defence of India rules to crush the strike. And in Bombay, the Congress ministry rushed through the Bombay Trades Disputes Act in November 1938 which was far worse than the earlier 1929 version of the Act. It imposed compulsory arbitration thereby making virtually all strikes illegal and raised the prison-penalty for illegal strikes from three months to six months. The Bombay Governor found the Act “admirable” white Nehru found it “on the whole ... a good one”. Barring the Gandhian labour leaders of Ahmedabad, the entire trade union movement opposed this draconian Act; 80,000 workers attended a protest rally in Bombay on 6 November addressed among others by Dange, Indulal Yajnik and Ambedkar and the next day the entire province observed a general strike.

quit india
Women procession, Quit India movement, Bombay, August 1942

Quit India: Unprecedented Countrywide Upsurge

On 8 August, 1942, at Gandhi’s behest the Congress Working Committee adopted the famous Quit India resolution calling for “mass struggle on non-violent lines on the widest possible scale”. Anticipating immediate arrest of the Congress leadership, the resolution even asked “every Indian who desires freedom and strives for it ... (to) be his own guide”. Gandhi delivered his celebrated “Do or die” speech and for once even went to the extent of saying “if a general strike becomes a dire necessity, I shall not flinch”.

All Congress leaders were arrested and removed by the early morning of August 9. With the British unleashing wholesale repression, almost the entire country exploded in violent protests.

What eventually came to be known as the great Quit India rebellion was thus a largely spontaneous outburst, led in pockets by socialist leaders working underground and local-level Congress activists. Bombay and Calcutta were rocked by continuous strikes. Striking workers clashed with the police in Delhi, and in Patna, control over the city was virtually lost for two days following a major confrontation in front of the Secretariat on 11 August. The Tata steel plant was completely closed down for 13 days from 20 August with the TISCO workers refusing to resume work till a national government was formed. Ahmedabad textile workers were also on strike for no less than three and a half months. As many as 11 B & C Mills workers died in police firing in Madras.

The Tumultuous Forties

To prevent any repetition of a mass upsurge on the Quit India scale and best preserve their long-term interests in India, Britain quickly initiated the process of negotiations for the eventual transfer of power. Indian capitalists were also in great hurry to have an early transfer primarily because they were afraid that delay would only raise the profile of the working class and the communists in the future alignment of forces in free India. The fear of a revolution was quite real both for British imperialists and their would-be Indian successors.

After the ill-conceived isolation of 1942, communists were soon back in mass action in a big way. With exemplary zeal and dedication, the Communist Party organised massive relief operations in the wake of the severe 1943 famine. Mention must be made here of the excellent role played in this relief work as well as in all subsequent mass upsurges by the communist-led progressive cultural activists of the Indian People’s Theatre Association.

Bengal femine
Bengal femine, Zainul Abedin's sketches 1943

In an increasingly communally surcharged situation when almost all established leaders were busy angling for their own loaves of power, the working people marching and fighting under the great red banner were the only force to uphold the ideals of communal harmony and secularism, selfless sacrifice and progressive anti-imperialist nationalism.

INA Trials and the Great Naval Mutiny of Bombay

On 21 October, 1943, when the Second World War had nearly entered its last phase, Subhas Chandra Bose issued his famous Delhi Chalo call from Japanese-controlled Singapore. He announced the formation of the Azad Hind Government and the Indian National Army, the latter had rallied about 20,000 of the 60,000 Indian prisoners of war in Japan. Between March and June 1944 the INA made its brief entry into India, laying siege to Imphal along with Japanese troops. But this campaign ended in an utter military failure even though it had a great psychological impact on the popular Indian mind.

ina
INA, Netaji Subhash Chandra Bose with Captain Laxmi Swaminathan

In November 1945 British rulers began public trial of INA soldiers in Delhi’s Red Fort. This provoked a very powerful and determined wave of protests in Calcutta. On 20 November, students took out nightlong procession demanding release of INA prisoners and when two students were killed in police firing, thousands of taxi drivers, tram workers and corporation employees joined the students. Pitched battles were fought on Calcutta streets on 22-23 November leaving 33 people killed in police firing. Between 11 and 13 February, Calcutta was shaken by a second wave of protests when Abdul Rashid of INA was sentenced to seven years’ rigorous imprisonment 84 people were killed and 300 injured during these three days of street battle.

naval mutiny
Great Naval Mutiny of Bombay 1946

While Calcutta exploded in protest over the INA trials, Bombay was rocked by the heroic naval mutiny. The sequence of events had a close resemblance to the Black Sea Fleet mutiny in the Russian revolution of 1905 which has been immortalised by the great Russian film director Sergei Eisenstein in his all-time classic Battleship Potemkin. In India there has been no film on the Bombay mutiny, but playwright director Utpal Dutt did pay tribute to the great naval fighters in his inspiring play Kallol in the 60s.

On 18 February, 1946, ratings in the Bombay signalling school Talwar went on hunger-strike against bad food and racist insults. The strike soon spread to Castle and Fort Barracks on shore and 22 ships in Bombay harbour raised the Congress, League and Communist flags on the mastheads of the rebel fleet. The Naval Central Strike Committee combined issues like better food and equal pay for white and Indian sailors with the demands of release of INA and other political prisoners and withdrawal of Indian troops from Indonesia. On 21 February, fighting broke out at Castle Barracks when ratings tried to break through the armed encirclement. By 22 February the strike had spread to naval bases all over the country involving no less than 78 ships, 20 shore establishments and 20,000 ratings.

The Bombay unit of CPI, supported by Congress Socialist leaders like Aruna Asaf Ali and Achyut Patwardhan organised a general strike on 22 February and despite Congress and League opposition 30,000 workers struck work, almost all mills were closed and according to official figures 228 people were killed and 1046 injured in street fighting. Senior Congress leaders only intervened to end the mutiny. On 23 February, Patel succeeded in persuading the ratings to surrender on the assurance that their demands would be conceded and nobody would be victimised. But the assurance was soon forgotten with Patel pointing out that “discipline in the Army cannot be tampered with”, Nehru emphasising the need to curb “the wild outburst of violence” and Gandhi condemning the ratings for setting  bad “an unbecoming example for India”.

The Great Working Class Actions of July 1946

1946 also saw a massive wave of working class struggles and peasant insurgency crossing all previous records. The strike-wave this year recorded 1629 stoppages involving 1,941,948 workers. And with government employees too throwing in their full weight, strikes increasingly became all-India affairs. Most significant in this context was the July strike of postal and telegraph employees. On July 11, 1946, the Postman Lower Grade Staff Union went on an indefinite strike. The All India Telegraph Union too joined in. By July 21, posts and telegraph employees all over Bengal and Assam also threw in their lot. Bombay and Madras observed solidarity industrial strikes on July 22 and 23 respectively. On July 29, general strike was observed in Bengal and Assam.

postal
Postal Strike in Bombay , July 1946

The same day, Calcutta witnessed a massive rally, which has perhaps had very few parallels since in terms of spontaneous mass involvement, firm in its belief that “this historic general strike has marked the beginning of a new chapter of unity and fighting consciousness in the labour movement of the country”. The strike wave continued in 1947 with Calcutta tram workers striking work for 85 days. Kanpur, Coimbatore and Karachi also emerged as prominent centres of working class action.

Tebhaga, Punnapra-Vayalar, Telengana ...

tebhaga
Tebhaga agitation

This was also the peak period for the Communist-led peasant movement. Soon after the Calcutta communal killings of August, in September 1946, the Bengal unit of Kisan Sabha launched the popular tebhaga agitation demanding two-thirds crop share for the sharecropper. North Bengal emerged as the storm centre of this militant and immensely popular peasant upsurge. Apart from Thakurgaon sub-division of Dinajpur and neighbouring areas of Jalpaiguri, Rangpur and Malda districts of North Bengal, the tebhaga movement also acquired great depth in Mymensingh (Kishoreganj), Midnapur (Mahisadal, Sutahata and Nandigram) and 24 Parganas (Kakdwip) districts in the rest of Bengal.

telengana
Telengana uprising

In the Travancore-Cochin belt of Kerala, communists had already developed a strong base among coir factory workers, fishermen, toddy-tappers and agricultural labourers. In 1946 as the rulers of this princely slate started toying with the idea of introducing the so-called American model of presidential system communists vowed to throw the American model into the Arabian sea. Severe repression was unleashed on communist activist in Alleppey region. Against this backdrop a political general strike began in the Alleppey-Shertalai area from 22 October and on October 24, a partially successful raid was carried out on the Pimnapra police station. Martial law was clamped down on 25 October and on 27 October, the armed forces stormed the volunteer headquarters at Vayalar near Shertalai after A veritable bloodbath According to conservative estimates, at least 800 people were killed in this rather short-lived Punnapra-Vayalar uprising.

punnapara
Punnapra-Vayalar uprising

If Punnapra-Vayalar was short-lived, Telengana, lasting from July 1946 to October 1951, provided the classic example of protracted communist-led peasant guerrilla war. The uprising began on 4 July 1946 when the henchmen of one of the biggest and most oppressive Telangana landlords killed a village militant, Doddi Komarayya in Jangaon taluka of Nalgonda district who had been trying to defend a poor washer-woman’s small piece of land. Spreading from the Jangaon, Suryapet and Huzurnagar talukas of Nalgonda, the flames of peasant resistance soon engulfed the neighbouring Warangal and Khammam districts.

Armed guerrilla squads began to take shape from early 1947 in the face of brutal repression. The struggle reached its zenith between August 1947 and September 1948. At its peak, the Telengana uprising covered three million people in 3,000 villages spread over 16,000 square miles. There were 10,000 village defence volunteers and 2,000 regular squad members. Like tebhaga, Telengana too had a high degree of women’s participation which made a signal contribution to the movement’s overall impact. In his account of the Telengana struggle, P Sundarayya, who was one of its key leaders, has described the great emancipating and multi-dimensional impact of the movement particularly in the liberated areas, ranging from implementation of basic land reforms and betterment in the conditions of the rural poor to improvement in the status of women and spread of progressive social and cultural values. But most importantly, Telengana pulsated with a tremendous revolutionary spirit and symbolised the first major and comprehensive application of revolutionary communist strategy in India.

Telengana also held an accurate mirror to the actual nature of the transition that took place in 1947. While an oppressed peasantry continued to fight for thoroughgoing land reforms and complete overthrow of feudalism without which a predominantly agricultural country like India could never have real freedom, the Congress government banned the Communist Party and rushed in its army to quell the rebellion in September 1948. According to a conservative estimate at least 4,000 communist fighters and peasant militants were killed in the course of the Telengana uprising and at least another 10,000 subjected to indescribable physical torture, many of whom eventually succumbed to death.

Having already allowed the country to be partitioned on communal lines, the “Iron Man” of modern India, Sardar Patel embarked on his mission to integrate a partitioned India. The powerful State People’s Movement and uprisings like Punnapra-Vayalar and Telengana had already shaken the foundation of the 600-odd princely states Patel completed the job of integrating these states by offering lucrative privy purses to the “dispossessed” princes. Several members of this princely tribe were also respectfully accommodated in the emerging dispensation of power and privileges as Governors, Ministers and “Dignitaries” with diverse designations.

The Working Class And Peasantry Today

In the 75 years of independence, India’s working class and peasantry have waged many battles, and wrested a measure of rights from the capitalists and landlords that rule India. But today, each hard-won right is under a lethal attack from the current rulers who are descendants of the RSS and Hindu Mahasabha that betrayed the freedom struggle and served the British rulers back then. Today in their labour laws, working conditions, treatment of union leaders and working class movements, they mirror the colonial “Company Raj”, serving corporations and sacrificing workers. The Modi regime tried to hand over India’s entire agriculture sector to corporations, with its Three Farm Laws, which a determined year-long struggle by farmers succeeded in pushing back. And at the same time, the current regime tries not only to replicate the colonial “Divide and Rule” policy but to dismantle India’s constitutional democracy and hard-won freedom and replace it with fascist oppression under the garb of “Hindu Rashtra” within the country, together with subservience to US imperialism.

During the freedom struggle, workers and peasants again and again rebuffed divisive communal politics and united to deliver spirited blows to the colonial rulers. Now, once again, India’s workers and peasant must rise to the challenge, resist every attempt to poison the well of people's unity with anti-Muslim venom, and unite to defend India’s democracy and freedom.  


Impressions  1946

There’s rebellion today
Rebellion on every side,
And I’m here
Recording its daily diary,
No-one has ever seen
Such rebellion,
Waves of defiance
Swelling in every direction;
All of you, come down
From your castles in the air –
Can you hear it?
A new history
Is being written by strikes,
Its covers engraved in blood.
Those who are daily despised
And downtrodden
Look – today they are all prepared
Swiftly moving forward together;
And I too am there behind them,
That’s why I’m carrying on
Recording this daily diary –
There’s rebellion today!
Revolution on every side!!

– Sukanta Bhattacharya (1926-1947)


freedom75

Veer Kunwar Singh

Kunwar Singh

Kunwar Singh was born in Jagdispur of the Shahabad (now Bhojpur) District of Bihar to a landed family. Remarkably, he led the armed uprising of 1857 at the age of 80, not caring for his failing health. Oral history maintains that he said he had been waiting for the uprising, and was sorry only that it had come when he was so old. He was an expert in guerilla warfare, baffling the British forces with his military tactics and expelling them from Shahabad on 23 April 1858. He died a few days after – but only after having routed the East India Company troops.

Bhojpuri folk songs commemorate him thus:

Ab chhod re firangiya hamar deswa ! Lutpat kaile tuhun, majwa udaile kailas, des par julum jor. sahar gaon luti, phunki, dihiat firangiya, suni suni Kunwar ke hridaya me lagal agiya! Ab chhod re firangiya hamar deswa!

(Now quit our country oh Britisher! For you have looted us, enjoyed the luxuries of our country and oppressed our countrymen. You have looted, destroyed and burnt our cities and villages. Kunwar’s heart burns to know all this. Now quit our country oh Britisher!)

Kunwar Singh’s correspondence with 1857 leader from Jehanabad Qazi Zulfikar Ali show clearly that they were comrades and the best of friends. In these letters dated 1856 they discuss plans to march to Meerut – even before the uprising broke out in 1857. In the letters, they plan to divide the freedom fighters’ army into two wings, one under the command of Kunwar Singh while the other under Zulfiqar’s command. (https://www.heritagetimes.in/in-1856-babu-kunwar-singh-)

On 23 April 2022 however, Home Minister Amit Shah attended an event organised by the BJP at Jagdishpur, with the clear intention of pushing a communal rather than an anti-colonial narrative. The same BJP is erecting a statue of 1857 traitor Dumraon Maharaj to whom the British gave a large portion of Babu Kunwar Singh’s property as a reward after the latter’s death! BJP cannot claim to revere both traitors and martyrs of the freedom struggle: both Dumraon Maharaj and Kunwar Singh; both Godse and Gandhi!

Ironically, on the same day that Amit Shah was garlanding a statue of Kunwar Singh, the district administration had locked Kunwar Singh’s grand daughter-in-law into her home to prevent her being able to raise the issue of the police and administration’s complicity in the cover-up of the recent murder of Kunwar Singh’s great grandson Bablu Singh.

Maulvi Ahmadullah Shah

AhmadullahMaulvi Ahmadullah of Faizabad was an outstanding leader of the 1857 uprising. British officer Thomas Seaton described him as “A man of great abilities, of undaunted courage, of stern determination, and by far the best soldier among the rebels.” G. B. Malleson, another British officer who wrote a history of the 1857 uprising, wrote that “The Maulvi was a remarkable person. His name was Ahmadullah and his native place was Faizabad in Oudh. In person, he was tall, lean and muscular, with large deep eyes, beetle brows, a high aquiline nose, and lantern jaws. It is beyond doubt that behind the conspiracy of 1857 revolt, the Maulvi’s brain and efforts were significant. Distribution of bread during the campaigns, Chapati Movement, was actually his brainchild.”

Malleson paid this tribute to the Maulvi Ahmadullah on recording his death in battle: “If a patriot is a man who plots and fights for independence, wrongfully destroyed, for his native country, then most certainly, the Maulvi was a true patriot.”

It is fitting that in Ayodhya where the RSS and BJP fascists demolished the 16th century Babri Masjid, the five acres of land allotted by the Supreme Court to the Muslims is being used to build a complex named after Maulvi Ahmadullah Shah Faizabadi, comprising a mosque, hospital, museum, research centre and community kitchen for the poor. The Muslims have wisely chosen to answer an act of hate and a verdict that benefited the hateful and violent aggressor with a decision to create structures that will serve all the people of Faizabad and Ayodhya, and honour the memory of the first war of independence in which Muslims and Hindus unitedly laid the foundations of India.

The Adivasis of Chhotanagpur

Historian Shashank Sinha notes that “While the creation of a new district of Santhal Parganas (after the brutal suppression of the Santhal Hul or rebellion of 1855–56) did give some respite to the Santhals of the immediate region, their brethren in Hazaribagh and Manbhum (which also formed a part of the Hul) did not get any ameliorative benefits.” As a result the Santhals in these regions joined the 1857 uprising to settle accounts with moneylenders, and acted jointly with the soldiers to attack feudal forces who were collaborators of the British.

Sinha notes that “The Santhals continued their activities even after the defeat of the sepoys at the Battle of Chatra. Around 10,000 people burnt a thana (police station), looted Esmea Chatti (at Hazaribagh) and attempted to cut off communications between Hazaribagh and Ranchi.14 Later, a group plundered Gomea and burnt government build- ings and records. Like the Santhals, the dispossessed Bhuiya Tikaits, in the north of Hazaribagh district, saw in the 1857 disturbances an opportunity to recover their lands from old purchasers.”

Sinha cautions: “In areas such as Hazaribagh, Singhbhum and Palamau where tribals participated, they defied stereotypical imagings. Besides being mobile, one witnesses adivasis uniting with non-adi- vasis and regional elites to fight against their local enemies and/or imperialist forces.”

(‘1857 and the adivasis of Chotanagpur’, Shashank S Sinha, The Great Rebellion, pp 16-31)

1857 in Andhra Pradesh

(Excerpted from the chapter by B. Rama Chandra Reddy in The Great Rebellion).

It is often mistakenly assumed that the 1857 uprising was confined to North India. In fact, the fire spread all the way to Southern India.

Reddy notes that “The immediate precursor to the Great Uprising was a mutiny on 28 February 1857 of the ‘native’ sepoys of Vizianagaram belonging to the First Regiment ‘native’ Infantry.”

allauddin
Moulvi Allauddin.
WIKIMEDIA COMMONS

On 17 July 1857, two rebels, Turabaz Khan and Moulvi Allauddin, led an attack on the British residency at Hyderabad. They were supported by a ‘crowd’ of 5,000 people, including the Rohillas and the civil population. Then again, about a month later in Cuddapah, on 28 August 1857, one Sheik Peer Shah tried to ‘incite’ the ‘native’ officers and men of the 30th Regiment ‘native’ Infantry.

Korukonda Subba Reddy, who belonged to the Konda Reddy tribe and was the hill chief of Koratur village situated on the banks of the River Godavari led a protracted guerilla war, forcing the British troops to follow them into the malaria-prone hill regions. On 7 October 1858, the tribal rebel leaders Korukonda Subba Reddy and Korla Setharamaiah were finally hanged at the village of Buttaya Gudem. Korla Venkata Subba Reddy and Guruguntla Kommi Reddy suffered a similar fate at the village of Polavaram; and Korukonda Tummi Reddy was hanged at Tudigunta.

According to oral tradition, the dead body of Korukonda Subba Reddy was kept on display in an iron cage, later termed the ‘Subba Reddy Sanchi’ (bag), and was left hanging for a long time by the British for public viewing in order to create terror in the people’s minds about the fate of a rebel.

Uprisings were also seen in the Gudem tribal area (Vizagapatnam district).

Azeezun Bai

(The sections on Azeezun Bai and Begum Hazrat Mahal are excerpted from the chapter by Lata Singh in The Great Rebellion).

Most of the accounts mention how Azeezun used to be on horseback in male attire decorated with medals, armed with a brace of pistols as she joined the Rebellion.

Azeezun BaiAzeezun lived in the Lurkee Mahil, in Oomrao Begum’s house in Kanpur. Her mother was a courtesan in Lucknow. Azeezun’s mother died when she was very young and she was brought up by a courtesan in Lucknow.So Azeezun must have left the city of Lucknow and settled in Kanpur. ...one of the probable reasons for Azeezun going to Kanpur may have been her strong passion for independence. She probably did not want to stay under someone’s patronage, being the kind of person that she was, as is reflected in her role in the 1857 Rebellion.

Azeezun was very close to the sepoys of the 2nd Cavalry, who visited her house. She was particularly close to the sepoy Shamsuddin Khan of the 2nd Cavalry. Shamsuddin played a very active role in the 1857 Rebellion in Kanpur. Meetings of rebels would take place in his house to work out plans for the Rebellion. Shamsuddin visited Azeezun frequently.

Besides the fact that Azeezun, who had been known to both Nana Sahib and Azimullah Khan, and whose house had been the meeting point of sepoys, she was looked upon as one of the key conspirators in the 1857 Rebellion. It seems that she was aware that the Rebellion in Kanpur was planned for 4 June 1857. Her role is seen as that of informer and messenger. Some accounts also mention that Azeezun had formed a group of women, who fearlessly went around cheering the men in arms, attending to their wounds and distributing arms and ammunition.

According to Nanak Chand, ‘it shows great daring in Azeezun that she is always armed and present in the batteries owing to her attachment to the cavalry, and she takes her favourites among them aside and entertains them with milk etc. on the public road’. Another eyewitness wrote that ‘it was always possible to see her, armed with pistols in spite of the heavy fire, in the battery, amongst her friends, the cavalrymen of the 2nd regiment, for whom she cooked and sang’.

Although this chapter discusses the role of Azeezun in the 1857 Rebellion, there are bound to be hundreds of stories about the role of these women in the Rebellion, but most of them seem to have gone unrecorded. There are unsubstantiated accounts of girls taking to the streets in a battle with British soldiers. Kothas (houses of courtesans) became centres of conspiracy, and many of these women joined in the Rebellion of 1857. Their role is documented as covert but generous financiers of the action. These women, although patently non-combatants, were penalized for their alleged instigation of and pecuniary assistance to the rebels. The British officials were aware that their kothas were meeting points for the rebels, which were looked upon with suspicion as places of political conspiracy. In fact, their role in the Rebellion can best be judged from the ferocity of the British retribution that was directed against them. There was large-scale appropriation of their property. In Lucknow, the centre of courtesans, the British, after quelling the Rebellion of 1857, had turned their fury against the powerful elite. Their names were on the lists of property confiscated by British officials for their proven involvement in the siege and the Rebellion against colonial rule in 1857.

Begum Hazrat Mahal

Hazrat MahalBegum Hazrat Mahal emerged as an important political figures who began her profession as a courtesan. She married the Awadh Nawab Wajid Ali Shah, and when the latter was exiled, she agreed to the suggestion by the freedom fighters that she crown her minor son Birjis Qadr and name herself as regent. Interestingly, the other Begums were approached before her, but none agreed to crown their sons as king, fearing the repercussions of such an action. After a long siege, Lucknow was recaptured by the British, forcing Hazrat Mahal to retreat in 1858. She refused to accept any kind of favours and allowances offered by the British rulers. She spent the remaining years of her life in Nepal.

1857 in Tamil Nadu

(Excerpted from ‘Upsurge In South’, N Rajendran, Frontline, June 2007)

In what is now Tamil Nadu, as in other parts of India, the earliest expressions of opposition to British rule took the form of localised rebellions and uprisings. Chief among these was the revolt of the Palayakkarars (Poligars) against the East India Company. The notable Poligars who raised the banner of revolt deep south in the Madras Presidency were Puli Thevar, Veera Pandiya Kattabomman and the Marudu brothers of Sivaganga. There were two major campaigns undertaken by the British against the Poligars in the late 18th century.

Pandiya Kattabomman
WIKIMEDIA COMMONS

Ghulam Ghouse and Sheikh Mannu, two activists, were arrested in February 1858 for pasting wall posters “of a highly treasonable character”, that is, in favour of the 1857 Revolt, and urging the people of Madras to rise against the British.

Coastal regions such as Madras and Chingleput (Chengelpet) and interior areas such as Coimbatore were considered “disturbed” during the 1857 Revolt, according to reports of the period. In Thanjavur in southern Tamil Nadu, a revolutionary by name Sheikh Ibraham was apprehended in March 1858 and convicted on charges of sedition.

Similarly, in North Arcot, in anticipation of the Revolt of 1857, plans and secret meetings were held for organising a war against the British, from as early as January 1857. It is on record that one Syed Kussa Mahomed Augurzah Hussain held talks in this connection with the zamindars of Punganur (in Chittoor district, now in Andhra Pradesh) and Vellore. Syed Kussa was apprehended by the British in March 1857 and a security was demanded of him.

In 1857, the 18th Regiment of the British army was quartered at Vellore. Some sepoys of the Regiment revolted in November 1858. In the armed struggle, Captain Hart and Jailor Stafford were killed. The Sessions Judge of Chittoor tried a sepoy of the Regiment on charges of wilful killing and sentenced him to death.

In Salem, the news of the start of the 1857 Revolt was met with much commotion as it was rumoured that the patriotic army would march to the area soon. On the evening of Saturday, August 1, 1857, a crowd consisting of a large number of weavers assembled on Putnul Street near the house of one Ayyam Permala Chary, saying that the Indian soldiers would be coming and that the British flag would fall. Hyder, a thana peon, told the assembled people that “about this time of the day, a flag (of India) will have been hoisted at Madras”.

During the revolt, a sanyasi called Mulbagalu Swamy in Bhavani, an industrial town near Coimbatore, started preaching that British rule should be brought to an end. “Let all the Europeans be destroyed and the rule of Nanasahib Peshwa prevail,” he would tell his devotees during his daily puja. He was finally apprehended at Bhavani by the British and brought to Coimbatore.

Chengelpet became a hotbed of secret gatherings and revolutionary activities in the early period of the outbreak of the Revolt. Sultan Bakhsh went from Madras to Chengelpet in July 1857 to help organise the anti-British uprising there in cooperation with his local associates, Aruanagiry and Krishna, two leaders who were already leading a revolt in the area.

On July 31, an uprising took place in the Chengelpet area. The movement started spreading. On August 8, 1857, the Magistrate of Chengelpet informed the Government of Madras about this serious insurgency.

1857 in Madras And Malabar

(Excerpted from ‘Impact Of The Revolt Of 1857 In South India’, Shumais U, Proceedings of the Indian History Congress, Vol. 77 (2016), pp. 410-417)

Hindu and Muslim religious leaders also played important role in the revolt in the Madras Presidency. Gulam Ghose and Sheikh Mannu arrested from Madras city were sentenced to transportation, Sheikh Ibrahim from Thanjavur in March 1858, three Bengali fakirs, Narasimha Das, Damodar Das, and Nirguna Das in August 1857, Baldev Rao from Salem in October 1857, Mulbagu Swami arrested near Coimbatore were some of the religious leaders arrested from different parts of Madras Presidency in connection with the revolt.

K N Panikar argues the Mappilas of Malabar resisted against the landlords and British through out the colonial period and the main reason was agrarian greivences and the religion played as inspiration for oppressed Mappila peasantry. Eight Mappilas were arrested at Ponmalla Village in Ernad Taluk for singing a ballad praising the martyrs of 1843 outbreak and calling for the overthrow of British rule in India.

In September 1857 at Thalassery or Tellichery, another Mappila named Vanji Kadavath Kunji Mayan was arrested for giving a speech on the revolt in North India and the scarcity of rice in Malabar. Kunji Mayan died of diarrhoea at a Trichinopoly Jail hospital.

The colonial rulers in the Malabar used laws like the ‘Moplah Outrages Act’ or ‘Moplah War Knifes Act’ of 1854 to racially profile the Mappila community as a particularly criminal and dangerous one. They tried to show that these Mappila rebels were not really political rebels at all, but were ‘fanatics’ or madmen due to their community background.

freedom_2
The 1857 uprising at Meerut from the Illustrated London News, 1857. WIKIMEDIA COMMONS

On the 10th of May, 1857, the soldiers of the British East India Company at Meerut began the historic uprising against colonial rule. The Company Raj called it the “sepoy mutiny”, but history remembers it as India’s first war of Independence. Indeed, it was the first dawn of an Indian national consciousness: where people in the Indian subcontinent united for the very first time across the divides of religion, caste, community, and language against a common enemy – the colonial Company Raj. It was the wide participation in the Revolt by the peasantry and the artisans which gave it real strength as well as the character of a popular revolt. The peasant rebels attacked moneylenders and some pro-British zamindars, the British-established law courts, revenue offices (tehsils) and police stations.

Today, the Indian PM Modi, true to the Hindu supremacist vision of his organisation the RSS, uses the occasion of the 75th year of Indian Independence to peddle the false notion of thousands of years of Hindu enslavement to “Muslim rule”. The 1857 rupture challenges that false narrative: why, after all, was there never that kind of uprising against Mughal rule?

1857 happened precisely because British rule was so qualitatively different from that of the Mughals or any other previous rulers. The Mughals may have arrived from a different geographical terrain and culture, but their rule was simply not perceived as ‘foreign’. Mughal rule did not involve a huge drain of wealth to other shores; it was no more or less oppressive than that of various Hindu rulers before them. Further, there was no major difference in the lives of ordinary Hindus and converts to Islam. And above all, there simply was no sense of ‘national’ identity – not even a sense of ‘Hindu’ identity. True, some kings who happened to be Hindu, did war with the Mughals, but so did Hindu kings do war with other Hindu kings. There were Hindu generals in the Mughal armies and Muslim generals in Hindu armies. Nowhere in the wars between various rulers was there any evidence that these wars were perceived as wars between nations, let alone religions-as-nations.

In sharp contrast, we find the intellectuals of the 1857 uprising sharply articulating a collective national sense of belonging and ownership over the land – and the need to free the land from the plunderer from afar. The best instance of this, is what can well be called India’s first national song – penned the 1857 revolutionary Azimulla Khan:

poem

 

This song, sounding fresh and modern even today, identifies the enemy clearly as the colonial ruler who ransacked and plundered the land. The “We” who are declared to be the “owners” of the “beloved Hindostan” are “Hindu-Muslim-Sikh, all our beloved brothers.”

The Spectre of 1857 Haunted British Raj...

No wonder this clear anti-colonial national consciousness, free from sectarian and communal sentiment, haunted British colonialists throughout their rule over India. Historian Kim A Wagner, author of a book on the Jallianwala Bagh massacre published this year (Jallianwala Bagh: An Empire Of Fear And The Making Of The Amritsar Massacre, Penguin Random House, 2019), observes in his very first chapter that “In the British colonial imagination, the ‘Mutiny’ never ended and in India, the ruling class were surrounded by constant reminders of the potential dangers of ‘native rebellion….the very notion of the ‘Mutiny’ did not refer simply to a historical event as much as a particular colonial outlook - a cause of persistent panic but also a blueprint for maintenance of colonial control in the form of exemplary punishment and indiscriminate violence.”

Just the presence of Muslims distributing sherbet or dancing alongside Hindus in Ram Navami processions in Amritsar in April 1919 were enough to call up the spectre of 1857 where Hindu-Muslim unity had first manifest itself into national anti-colonial sentiment, and cause British administrators of the city to demand military resources like machine guns and troops ready to repeat the slaughter of Indians that followed 1857. How important to remember this in these times when Ram Navami processions have become demonstrations of Hindu-supremacist hate and violence against Muslim homes and mosques!

...As It Haunts Modi Raj Too

In May 2022, at Meerut University, wall murals of some of the Muslim leaders of the 1857 uprising – Khan Bahadur Khan Rohilla and Bahadur Shah Zafar – were blackened by Hindu supremacists with the lettering “Not a freedom fighter”.

It was the Rohilla chieftain Khan Bahadur Khan who established Bareilly as a leading centre of the uprising, where Nana Saheb and other leaders could take refuge after the British recaptured Lucknow. After Bareilly, too, was captured by the British, Khan Bahadur Khan escaped to Nepal where the King of Nepal had him captured and turned over to the British. He was sentenced to death and hanged in the Kotwali (Police Station, Dhaka) on 24 February 1860. It is a shame that the followers of the RSS which never participated in the freedom struggle, can insult his memory because of his Muslim identity.

The legacy of 1857 is something that Hindu supremacist politics would like to erase from public memory – a feat that is not so easy to achieve since the legacy survived the ruthless and brutal British attempts to stamp out its memory through oral history narratives, where every village has its own specific memories of that first battle for freedom. Subhadra Kumari Chauhan’s poem immortalised how the oral storytellers/singers of Bundelkhand passed on the story of how Rani Lakshmibai died leading the freedom fighters’ army: “bundele harbolon ke munh hamne suni kahani thi – ki khoob ladi mardani vo to jhansi vali rani thi.”

And it is impossible to erase Muslims from the story of 1857: they are to be found among every layer of the freedom fighters – from kings to commoners to the intellectuals.    

The 1857 uprising had forged a strong unity amongst Hindus and Muslims alike, and it took more than 7 decades of British machinations to disrupt that unity. The rebels of 1857 established a Court of Administration consisting of ten members six from the army and four civilians with equal representation of Hindus and Muslims. The rebel government abolished taxes on articles of common consumption, and penalized hoarding. Amongst the provisions of its charter was the liquidation of the hated Zamindari system imposed by the British and a call for land to the tiller. All proclamations were issued in popular languages. Hindi and Urdu texts were provided simultaneously. Proclamations were issued jointly in the name of both Hindus and Muslims.

Savarkar’s 1857 Troubles

Savarkar’s place in history is, of course, tainted by his advocacy of the two-nation theory, his communal fascist view of Hindu Rashtra, his craven apologies to the British and his role in the murder of Gandhi. This is why even Lal Krishna Advani, writing about Savarkar on 10 May 2007 on the occasion of the 150th anniversary of the 1857 war of independence, (LK Advani ‘150 yrs of Heroism, via Kala Pani’, Indian Express, May 10, 2007), conceded that “Savarkar’s views on several issues in the latter half of his life were problematic.” However, Advani argued that Savarkar stood redeemed by his 1907 publication - The Indian War of Independence 1857.

Marx and Engels had already chronicled the 1857 uprising as a war for ‘national independence’. Syed Ahmad Khan (1817–98) was the first Indian who wrote a tract (Asbab-e-Baghawat-e-Hind, 1858) recognising 1857 as an “Indian rebellion” not a “mutiny”; however he later wrote another tract seeking to allay the British rage which was concentrated against the Muslims, by showing them that there were “loyal Muslims” in 1857. But, as Biswamoy Pati notes, “Khan’s was perhaps the first Indian viewpoint to be presented that critiqued imperialism and its policies as constituting causes of the Rebellion, and most importantly, locating 1857 as a ‘Rebellion’ (viz. Baghawat).” (The Great Rebellion of 1857 in India: Exploring transgressions, contests and diversities, ed Biswamoy Pati, Routledge 2010).

After Khan, Savarkar’s tract was perhaps the first Indian to reject the term ‘mutiny’ and call 1857 a ‘war of Independence’, and as such, for the Gadar Party, for Bhagat Singh and Madame Cama, and others, it was a source of great information and inspiration.

But even in this early avatar, we can see Savarkar struggling to reconcile his Hindu supremacist view of history with the actual facts of history, and specifically with the Hindu-Muslim unity that suffused the 1857 uprising.

It is true that the book devotes several pages to recounting the deeds of heroic Muslim patriots and warriors – any book on 1857 could hardly avoid doing so. But Savarkar, in his attempts to reconcile the facts of Hindu-Muslim unity against the British in 1857 with his vision of Indian history as a long saga of Indian (Hindu) resistance to ‘outsiders’ and against ‘foreign Muslim rule’, comes up with tortuous, forced explanations. This is a pervasive thread that runs throughout the whole book. In his Author’s Introduction, he writes, “The feeling of hatred against the Mahomedans was just and necessary in the times of Shivaji, but such a feeling would be unjust and foolish if nursed now…” (The Indian War of Independence: 1857, Rajdhani Granthagar, New Delhi 1970, p IX-X)

Here is yet another passage where Savarkar ties himself in knots over the question of Hindus’ relationship with Muslims and Muslims’ place in the nation: “He (Nana Sahib) also felt that the meaning of “Hindusthan” was thereafter the united nation of the adherents of Islam as well as Hinduism. As long as the Mahomedans lived in India in the capacity of alien rulers, so long, to be willing to live with them like brothers was to acknowledge national weakness…..after a struggle of centuries, Hindu sovereignty had defeated the rulership of the Mahomedans…It was no national shame to join hands with Mahomedans then, but it would, on the contrary, be an act of generosity….Their present relation was one not of rulers and ruled, foreigner and native, but simply that of brothers with the one difference between them of religion alone….” (1857, p 75-76)

None of the leaders of 1857, even the Hindu ones, seem to have needed to offer such defensive explanations for Hindu-Muslim unity. It is Savarkar, not the leaders of 1857, whose imagination is obsessed with a mythical ‘past hatred’, and who therefore is hard put to reconcile it with the historical fact of 1857’s anti-colonial unity.

What is the source of Savarkar’s discomfort? It arises from a theoretical confusion – from a tendency to conflate religion with nation. His first chapter title says it all – “Swadharma and Swaraj”, in which he asks, “In what other history is the principle of love of one’s religion and love of one’s country manifested more nobly than in ours?” He makes no mention whatsoever of colonialism and its impact on the lives of peasantry or common people; the horrors of British rule, for him were all about the humiliation of “foreign” rule.

And foreignness is also much to do with religion - he asserts that for “orientals”, “Swaraj without Swadharma is despicable and Swadharma without Swaraj is powerless.” (1857, p 9-10). Savarkar strives to read back his theory of religious nationalism into 1857, and that is what blinds him from perceiving the true significance and content of 1857. Savarkar’s comment that to live like brothers with Muslims was “national weakness” shows that he bought into the orientalist theory that the Hindus were “weak and effeminate” because they did for the most part live like brothers with Muslims. Full of his imaginary vision of “Hindu-sthan” (a term he uses in this early work well as the later ones), Savarkar is unable to see the Hindostan envisioned by Azimullah and the warriors of 1857.   

Savarkar is able to accommodate 1857 in his Hindu-supremacist historic schema by making it seem like a temporary truce, fancifully decreed by the motherland. Describing five days of the 1857 war, he writes, “These five days will be ever memorable in the history of Hindusthan for yet another reason. Because these five days proclaimed…the end for the time being at any rate of the continuous fight between Hindus and Mahomedans, dating from the invasion of Mahmud of Ghazni. …Bharatmata who was, in times past, freed from Mahomedan yoke by Shivaji, Pratap Singh, Chhatrasal, Pratapaditya, Guru Gobind Singh and Mahadaji Scindia – that Bharatmata gave the sacred mandate that day, ‘Henceforward you are equal and brothers; I am equally mother of you both.’…” (1857, p 126)

He also feels compelled to offer a contorted apologia for the restoration of Bahadur Shah Zafar to the throne of Delhi: “…the Mogul dynasty of old was not chosen by the people of the land. It was thrust upon India by sheer force…by a powerful pack of alien adventurers and native self-seekers…It was not this throne that was restored to Bahadur Shah Zafar today…it would have been in vain that the blood of hundreds of Hindu martys had been shed in the three or four centuries preceding. …For more than five centuries the Hindu civilization had been fighting a defensive war against foreign encroachment on its birthrights. …the conqueror was conquered and India was again free, the blot of slavery and defeat being wiped off. Hindus again were masters of the land of the Hindus…” (1857, p 283-84)

Savarkar in his work on 1857 documented the heroic battles and sacrifices of Muslims. Yet, he went on later to argue for an India purged of Muslims just as Hitler had purged Germany of Jews. In 1944 Savarkar told American journalist Tom Treanor that Muslims in India should be treated “as Negroes are in the US” – i.e segregated, prevented from access to ‘white’ spaces on buses, schools and other public spaces, deprived of voting rights, and other civil rights.

The vision of the 1857 warriors was as far removed from Sarvarkar’s as can be. They were not fighting merely for a restoration of the old order of kings and princes: they were drawing up a blueprint of a new society in which peasants and people from the various oppressed and marginalised castes would have dignity and recognition.

A Democratic Revolution

When the 1857 fighters held power, what did their rule look like? Talmiz Khaldun, in his essay ‘The Great Rebellion’, (The 1857 Rebellion, ed Biswamoy Pati, New Delhi : Oxford University Press, 2007), writes that the Mughal ruler was in essence a constitutional monarch alone. The revolutionary democratic nature of the uprising is clear from the measures adopted by its Court (its highest decision making body in Delhi). Khaldun observed: “Necessity forced the Court to heavy and arbitrary taxation. This cannot be denied, though, that the incidence of taxation fell almost entirely on the classes which could pay. Tax measures left the man-in-the-street untouched. On the contrary, the Court tried to give him relief. It passed orders for liquidating the zamindari system and giving proprietory right to the actual tiller. It is evident from the orders passed by the Court that it had intended to overhaul the system of revenue assessment. Its authority was, however, too short-lived to accomplish the task.”